Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

Harry had been surprised when Hagrid had told him he was a wizard. He could have never imagined that he was one of the few in the world who could do magic. But it was true, he was special, he could do magic. And, that knowledge gave him happiness beyond measure. It negated everything his relatives had hurled at him since he could understand things.

He wasn't a freak; abnormal.

Harry also noticed that his family had stopped bothering him after Hagrid had threatened all of them. His aunt and uncle even gave him Dudders second bedroom; that seemed to be the only perk of being a wizard. And, if he was being honest, it was the only one he cared about.  

It was very tiring to look after the whole house every day, he didn't even get to eat for whole days sometimes. His muscles hurt and the beatings didn't help either. It hurt. It really hurt. Not to mention, he couldn’t even breathe properly sometimes in the closet under the cupboard.

He was pretty happy with his new conditions, he wasn’t doing chores around the house anymore and he could breathe properly. It was nice to breathe in the fresh air and see the sky from the windows. They still starved him though. 

When Harry had found out what had really happened to his parents, he’d come to a realization. He knew people will treat him differently once he will enter the wizarding world. They will refuse to see him, Harry, and only see the boy who lived. He should have known that nothing that good came without some problems. He didn’t like spotlight, he never had. He was happy to know, though, that his parents hadn’t been drunkards.  

It was a little weird that he was revered because he hadn’t died. A baby couldn’t have done anything to this Voldemort. It must’ve been his parents who’d done something remarkable. He also wondered why no one was bothered that he had been living in a cupboard under the stairs all this time. They did know where he was, the first letter was proof of that.

What kind of teaching institution wouldn’t care about a child’s living conditions? That too a magical one. That was very odd. That was something he will ask the headmaster of the school. He was sure Hagrid would not have been be able to give him an answer even if he’d asked him.

Harry looked around the platform, but all he could see were people going about their day. He’d flinched when the guard had given him a funny look when he’d asked about the platform 9 ¾ quarters.

With time, Harry started getting nervous and was thinking he might as well go back and send Hedwig to Hogwarts.  His aunt had given him plenty of money, he could make the journey back to Privet Drive without any problem. Hagrid had explained how owls worked in wizarding world, but he had forgotten to tell him how to get on the train.

He didn’t know how to get to platform 9¾ quarters.

Harry was contemplating going back when he heard a large family of redheads muttering about muggles.

That made him extremely wary of them.

How were these people just shouting about muggles and magic in a place brimming with non-magic folk? Granted, people around them were busy, but Hagrid had told him that the wizarding world was a secret.

He didn’t approach them, he didn’t want to approach them. Instead, he quietly saw how each and every one of them went inside the barrier between nine and ten. Then, when there were a few people around, he went inside the barrier too.

Harry smiled brightly as he saw the Hogwarts Express and children carrying owls and chatting with their families. He’d done it.

Harry found a quiet compartment to himself and spent the journey with eating sweets and treats with his owl. He had taken out a lot of coins from his bank account which had made Hagrid cry. He was wearing rags after all, it wasn't that hard to figure out why he'd taken so many coins. Now, he could eat as many sweets as he wants and wear clean and good clothes.

He was about to take out a book to read when he heard a knock on the glass panel. Two tall boys entered the compartment and gave him a friendly smile.  From their robes, Harry figured out they were in Ravenclaw and Hufflepuff. He’d read some books at home and had found them fascinating.

They asked him his name and were pretty friendly, but he deliberately did not tell them his full name. This will be a test. He’ll see how they’ll react to him after they know who he is. If it’ll turn out he is right, well, it’s not like being alone is a new thing for him.

Harry looked at the lake and gulped in fear. He was extremely scared of getting inside the boat. He’d never been on one before, his relatives had never taken him for any vacation. He hoped to God he would not fall. The lake looked scary. He didn't know how to swim.

But his worry lessened as Hagrid patted him on the back and helped him in one. He gave the half giant a relieved smile and Hagrid nodded his head. He was glad Hagrid hadn’t called him Potter.

Harry grimaced as he saw all the kids pushing each other down to get a good look at him when his name was called. He snuck a glance at the two who had shared an apartment with him, and was relieved to see they weren’t acting like hooligans. They did look a little shocked, though. Maybe Cedric Diggory and Roger Davies weren’t so bad.

“You’d well in Slytherin, Harry,” the Sorting Hat said to Harry Potter.

The hat was surprised to know the boy was extremely wary of everyone. It seemed he really didn’t care if everyone knew him and that he was famous.

“But, isn’t that the house dark wizards usually are in? Already I am being gawked at, I don’t want these people to look more at me. I wouldn’t be surprised if they think I am the next dark lord and that’s why I was able to defeat Voldem…” Harry scrunched his nose adorably. “Um, You Know Who. Sorry, Hagrid was scared of saying his name.”  

The hat was astounded. It just didn’t know what to think after hearing that from Harry Potter.

He’d sorted Tom Riddle into Slytherin because he had all the attributes of Salazar’s house. In fact, Tom Riddle could have been an exceptional Gryffindor because he was too brave. Not reckless, but brave; the kid hadn’t feared anything except death.

And, he could have been an exceptional Ravenclaw because no one, no one was as brilliant as Tom riddle. He should know, he’d seen every kid’s head. Tom Riddle’s mind was on par with Rowena herself. But, his Slytherin like qualities were more profound, and he’d known he was Salazar’s family. The boy had belonged in Slytherin.

He had not said anything to the kid because the boy himself didn’t know it. Tom Riddle had been scared too. He’d seen the boy was angry after being ridiculed for his clothes and blood status.

No, Tom Riddle or as the boy had come to call himself, Voldemort, was wrong. But so were the people around him.

“Harry, you have surprised me, child. You are a good human and you’ll do well in any house. But, you are too kind, and you only belong in Hufflepuff. Helga would’ve loved you and your parents must be proud of you.”

“Hufflepuff.”  The sorting hat shouted and the Great Hall turned deathly quiet.

But, after a few minutes, the whole house of badgers stood up and started clapping vigorously. They were soon joined by other houses, and Harry went and sat down at his house table.

Harry was happy. He’d had some reservations about the school, but thankfully they turned out wrong.  He liked his classes and talked to a few people who didn't make him uncomfortable. He knew people will be weird around him, so he was always very careful.

Students soon found out Harry wasn’t interested in being an antique in a shop, so, most of them stopped staring at him and whispering behind his back.

Harry also had a feeling that Professor Sprout and Professor Flitwick were responsible for some of it. He had thanked them and had felt content when they’d patted his head.

He had seen them berating a girl who always spoke in class even when she wasn’t asked.

“He is being stupid, he should know about himself. Doesn’t he know who he is? He should be proud.”

“Thirty points from Gryffindor, Miss Granger for your attitude. Please mind your own business. You have no right to tell anyone what they should or shouldn’t feel. How dare you call him stupid?” Flitwick said in an unamused tone.

The kid was already wary enough of wizarding world, and if people like Miss Granger will not shut up, the boy will think that everyone only cares about him because he defeated Tom Riddle.

Sprout was openly scowling at Hermione and bunch of other Gryffindors who were whispering the same nonsense as their housemate.

Harry talked to her and a redheaded boy later. He was surprised when the conversation didn’t end up badly. He didn’t think it would go smoothly, it never did with Dudley’s friends.

“Did it occur to you that maybe I didn’t want people to gawk at me? I just want to be an ordinary boy. My parents died for me, isn’t that enough?”

Ron Weasley flinched and Hermione Granger looked close to tears after hearing that.

Harry was shocked, though, when they two met him later and apologized for their behaviour.

“Sorry, Harry. I also thought of seeing your scar, but it was wrong. Sorry.” Ron said with a sad expression on his face. He didn’t want to make Harry uncomfortable.

“I am sorry for being so insensitive. It’s your life, you should live it as you want, not how wizarding world sees you.” Hermione said with a sad smile.

Harry nodded at them both and went on his way.

Harry thought McGonagall and Snape were okay, but Sprout and Flitwick were especially nice to him. Snape had tried to rile him a little in the beginning, but after two months of classes, he hadn’t singled him out in any way.  In fact, the man nodded at him when he made the potion well.

Harry also liked his flying lessons and was pretty happy when Hooch awarded him thirty points for doing well. He had also helped Neville,  his housemate in the potions class. Neville was nice. He liked him a lot.

He also became good friends with two upperclassmen: Roger Davies who was a Ravenclaw, and Cedric Diggory who was a Hufflepuff like him.  He was also good friends with Susan Bones, who was a First year like him and Neville, and their housemate. He always felt calm and content when he talked to the four, they were nice. It was nice to have people who didn't care if he had defeated a Dark Lord.

Ron and Hermione were still his acquaintances, but maybe, someday they might become his friends too. They exchanged nods and polite greeting in classes they had together, which weren’t many.

Harry was surprised when he was approached by a Slytherin. He didn’t think Slytherins would like him, what with the reputation of having produced most dark wizards and he had defeated one of them. But, Draco Malfoy seemed to have seen his wariness with his fame, and had not been mean.

Slytherins didn’t have a good reputation among the school. But, he had no qualms in talking to Draco in corridors like he talked to Ron and Hermione. Draco hadn’t said anything bad to him, so he had no problems in talking to him.

Harry wasn’t surprised when he learned the Philosopher’s Stone was at school. The headmaster was friends with the maker of the stone after all.

He’d heard Quirrell muttering about it being in school.

“I need the stone, without the Philosopher’s Stone, my master can’t get better. I failed getting it from Gringotts that day, but how to get past that bloody thing…”

It wasn’t that hard to figure out what his professor meant. He was sure he must be the one who had let that troll in too.

Hagrid had taken something from a vault in Gringotts when they had visited his account. Then there was news in the Daily Prophet about Gringotts being robbed the very same day. And, Quirrell had been there at the Leaky Cauldron. He may not be a Ravenclaw like Roger, but he wasn't stupid either.

Chapter Text

Whatever reason Quirrell had for stealing the stone, Harry didn’t care. Neither did he care about whatever master he served. All he knew was that Professor Quirrell was sneaking around at night and robbing the very school he was supposed to be part of.

Harry knew it couldn’t be for anything good.

Harry had thought Quinus Quirrell was a nice man, he’d felt bad for him when he’d heard him stuttering. When he’d learned the reason behind the stuttering from Cedric and Roger [ that the man had a terrible encounter with vampires ], he’d felt even worse. He always made sure to greet Professor Quirrell  whenever they met in class and in corridors. And, the professor had always greeted him back and given him friendly smiles.

Now, it seemed Quirrell was a very good actor, because he didn’t have any problem in speaking whatsoever. He could talk just fine.  He didn't need to stutter at all.

Harry searched about the stone during the rest of in the holidays. Madam Pince had been very helpful when he’d asked her about the books which covered magical inventions between eighteenth and twentieth centuries. After he had found out that the Philosopher’s Stone could turn a person immortal, he knew it was trouble.

Harry immediately told his head of house, Professor Sprout about Quirrell’s plan to steal the stone. He also asked her to tell everything to Headmaster Dumbledore. The man had defeated Grindelwald, a dark wizard, he should be able to handle Quirrell.

It was because Pomono Sprout trusted Harry and cared for him that she did exactly as Harry asked of her.

Harry admitted to his head of house that he had wandered off on his own after getting an anonymous gift, his father’s Invisibility Cloak. That’s how he had discovered Quirrell wandering around a lot at school, especially around the third floor corridor. And, he was muttering about a stone in school.

Harry looked at the watery cloth in his hands curiously before noticing he couldn’t see his foot. The cloth was covering his left foot and when he pulled the cloth up, his foot was visible again. Harry gasped then grinned widely.  He decided to ask Cedric about it the next day. Cedric and Roger had decided to stay at Hogwarts because their parents had gone to their respective relative’s place to spend the Yule holidays.

Cedric’s eyes lit up as Harry came and sat down beside him. He really liked Harry and if he had a brother, he was sure they would have been just like him and Harry. Harry was so nice. He just wanted to bundle him up in a duvet and keep him away from all danger.

“Good morning, Harry. Did something good happen?”

Harry grinned sheepishly and nodded at his senior. “Uh, yeah. I want to show you something. Could you come by first year dormitories later with Roger?”

Cedric nodded good naturedly and leaned in to whisper in Harry’s ear. “Want me to nick some treacle tart and sandwiches from the kitchens?” 

Harry’s emerald eyes brightened and Cedric again felt his heart clench.  “Sure, we can enjoy them together.” Harry replied with a sunny smile and started on his breakfast.

Cedric’s eyes softened and he ruffled Harry’s head again, making his messy hair even messier. “Of course we will, kiddo. Of course we will.”

It still hurt Cedric to see Harry eating only small portions of food. He never thought some muggles could be so disgusting. But what made the situation worse was that they were Harry’s relatives.

Roger placed the basket the elves had given him and winked at Harry who ducked his head in embarrassment. Roger smiled as he saw Harry's grin. He really liked it when Harry was relaxed and content. The kid had been so wary of everyone in the beginning that it was just sad.

“Now, now, no blushing, Harry. Come on, tell the intelligent Ravenclaw here why you are so excited?”

Harry showed the two the letter that had come with their and his other Christmas gifts [ Susan, Hagrid, Neville, Flitwick and Sprout's ]. The two boys read the letter with a frown on their face, then looked at the silvery cloth lying on the couch curiously. Roger handed the letter to Cedric then picked the cloth up carefully. He felt the velvety, liquid water like substance in his hands for a full minute.

“This belonged to your father-” Rogers said in amazement while holding the cloak. Harry nodded and pointed at the letter in Cedric’s hand. “Yeah, that’s what it says as you read.”

Roger hummed and looked at his friend who was looking at the cloak warily. Both of them couldn’t help but feel uneasy about it. How it had come to Harry and who had it before ? The least the person could have done was sign the letter with their name.  “That’s odd, Invisibility Cloaks rarely stay in good condition after such a long time. And, this is as good as new.”

“So, it turns a person invisible?” Harry asked curiously. He'd thought that might be the case, but he wasn't sure.

Cedric nodded and took the cloak from Roger and put it over Harry who disappeared.

“See, Harry, we can’t see you.” Cedric said with a smile on his face as Harry disappeared. He turned Harry towards one of the mirrors in Common room and grinned when Harry gasped under it. "This is amazing." Harry took it off and draped the cloak over Cedric and giggled when his friend disappeared too.

Roger was still looking at the cloak with suspicion. He really didn’t want Harry in danger, and the question remained, why the fuck had someone sent it anonymously. He wanted to warn Harry, but after seeing the elation on the green eyed, messy haired kid’s face, he didn’t have the heart to say anything to him. And, since the gift had passed the school wards, it should be safe.

“Come here, you little tyke.” Roger gathered Harry in his arms and dropped a kiss on his head. Harry blushed furiously and hid his face in the  Ravenclaw’s stomach.

Cedric met his friend’s gaze and they both promised each other that Harry would always be alright. Roger had been livid when Cedric had told him about Harry’s eating disorder.

Harry later thought it might be fun to at least once roam the castle under the cloak. He didn’t think it would lead to him discovering things which were never meant for his ears.

Sprout had a comforting hand on Harry’s shoulder while the eleven year told the headmaster of Hogwarts everything. For some time, Albus didn’t say anything, but continued to look out of the window.

When he turned to Harry, he looked at him curiously with his blue eyes for a few minutes. Sprout knew Albus wasn’t doing Legilimency since it was banned. One could not use it on students without strict orders.

Harry was looking at the office with something akin to wonder in his green eyes. He wasn’t meeting Albus’s eyes.

Sprout was about to say something when Albus stood up and smiled kindly at Harry. Harry raised his head to look at the headmaster and ended up yelping when Dumbledore patted his head, and sent him off to his dorm. Harry swore he heard the old man’s chuckles as he closed the door and went back to Hufflepuff dormitories.

Harry wasn’t used to people touching him and he didn't want people to touch him. Only Cedric, Neville, Roger and Susan touched him and it was because he trusted them he allowed them to shower him with affection [ Cedric and Roger ]. He’d never been touched if it wasn’t for beatings and slaps, so he was very wary of touching others. The headmaster’s hand on his head had felt just like Sprout and Flitwick's.

Next day, the school was in an uproar and Harry noticed how tight Cedric and Susan’s grip was on his shoulder as Headmaster Dumbledore announced Professor Quirrell had been fired for being in league with Voldemort. Neville and Susan did not let him go alone anywhere that day.

Roger made Harry promise him that he will not go around in his father’s cloak ever again.  “Take one of us with you. Don’t go alone. Okay?”

Harry nodded and felt warmth seep into his very being when the Ravenclaw hugged him again. “Don’t worry us like that.”

Harry clenched his eyes shut to stop the tears. It felt nice to be cared for. He will not sneak around again. There really wasn't any point in sacrificing his sleep anyway, the castle was pretty much the same at night and day.  He’d told the four about his fears when they’d asked him why he was always so startled when they said they cared or gave him hugs or friendly pats.

“I don’t know what gentle touches are. My aunt and uncle just slapped me or smacked me very hard on the head. My cousin liked ganging up with his friends and playing a game called Harry hunting. They just beat me up when they found me.”

Harry deliberately did not tell them they locked him in a cupboard. He knew Cedric and Roger will be even more livid, and Neville and Susan might start crying again. No, he didn’t want them to cry. He'd ended up in tears too after he had told his year mates that his relatives starved him.

Neville and Susan noticed Harry was very careful with what he ate, and he took his time with every meal. It was like he was savoring each and every bite of the food in front of him. The two were very hesitant to ask Harry why he didn’t eat full meals. But after two months, they gathered the courage and asked their friend.

The reason behind Harry’s peculiar way of eating had brought tears to Susan and Neville’s eyes.

“My relatives didn’t really feed me, so my appetite isn’t much.” Harry smiled sheepishly as he answered Susan and Neville. “So I am very careful with what I eat. I don’t want to eat too much and upset my tummy.”

Harry knew his relatives were horrible but it felt nice when Neville and Susan hugged him and suggested he visit Madam Pomfrey. The two assured him that the matron will be able to help him. Their concern for him proved he wasn’t a troublemaker his relatives had made him out to be. He deserved food as much as the next person.

Harry just smiled sadly when Poppy Pomfrey’s eyes widened with horror when he told her everything. The matron put him on some nutrient and health potions which would help him gradually.

“Why do you need this particular potion, Poppy?” Severus asked the matron. He knew sometimes children needed nutrient replenishing and health potions in general, but it was rare for the matron to be so angry about it. No to mention the one she’d asked him to brew was for very serious cases.

“Well, because, Harry’s aunt and uncle starve him. And, he can’t eat much because of that. He is afraid of making the situation worse by eating normal amount of food.”

Severus stiffened as he heard Pomfrey’s unusual tone. The matron was usually very gentle and soft, but right now her tone was acidic. It was full of loathing and contempt.

Wait. Petunia. Of course it made perfect sense.

Potter was sent to fucking Petunia…

No wonder Harry was starved. Why did he even bother entertaining the fantasy that Petunia might treat Lily and Potter’s son kindly?

“Tell me at once if you ever need another potion for the kid. I’ll be happy to provide them.” Severus assured Pomfrey who finally lost her anger and nodded tiredly. “Thank you Severus.”

Snape shook his head. “No. No need for that.” He paused for a minute before asking his next question. “Does Dumbledore know?”

Pomfrey nodded stiffly. “Yes. I told him personally and I was very happy to see him flinching. He is not infallible, he makes mistakes, this is a good example. He has assured me he will talk to Harry at the end of the year. And, he will himself go and take care of the filth if they will not stop.”

Chapter Text

Around the end of term, Harry found himself in headmaster’s office again. Dumbledore told him that Quirrell had been in league with Voldemort for a while, something about the Dark Lord being on the back of his professor's head [ Harry didn't get that part, it sounded very horrible though ] and that he had wanted the Philosopher’s Stone to get back to his original body.

“You are a good kid, Harry. Thank you.”

Harry hesitantly smiled back and was surprised to see Dumbledore’s eyes soften in regret as he looked at him.

Harry then asked the headmaster why he and the school hadn’t done anything if they knew how he was being treated at his aunt’s place. He told him he had trouble breathing in that tiny place. And, his head ached a lot too. His relative’s rude remarks and beatings didn’t help either. He got tired after cleaning the whole house, doing the gardens and making food for all of them while he didn’t get to eat anything. His relatives made sure he was seen as a delinquent and a troubled kid, so everyone stayed away from him.

It hurt. He hadn’t even done anything to anyone. Why was he treated like a monster ?

Professor Dumbledore flinched visibly, but then he apologized with tears in his eyes.

“I am sorry, Harry. I am so sorry. This is all my fault.”

Harry had forgiven the man, he could understand why he had to go back to his relatives. His aunt and his mother were sisters, his mother’s love for him had saved him from Voldemort. She had sacrificed her life for him. She had used old magic and given him the ultimate protection. That’s why he had to go back.

But Dumbledore had promised to rectify his mistake.

“Just owl me if they ever do anything bad again, Harry. They will not like what will happen to them then.” Dumbledore’s normally kind blue eyes glinted dangerously in that minute, and that was all the assurance Harry needed. He knew the man wasn’t lying, he didn’t know how he knew, but he knew. “I’d thought since she was your mother’s sister she would be kind to you.” Dumbledore grimaced. “It seems I made a lot of mistakes where you were concerned. I am very sorry, Harry. I should have checked on you.” Dumbledore smiled self-deprecatingly. “I wouldn’t be surprised if you hate me.”

Harry looked a little uncomfortable to see an old man apologise to him but he didn’t want to lie either. “You should have checked. I was a baby, they hated my very existence.” Dumbledore flinched again but didn’t say anything. Harry looked at the office before giving a sad smile to the headmaster. “I am sure Voldemort would have just killed me in instant.” The eleven year old looked wistfully at the sky outside of the window before softly whispering the next words. “Dying once is better than dying every day.”

Dumbledore felt lower than dirt in than instant. Voldemort may have killed Harry’s parents but it was he who had placed Harry under those wretched muggles, without bothering to even check on him. He knew better than anyone how cruel some muggles could be. His little sister hadn't done anything to anyone either. He had again failed as a human being. The child couldn't eat, couldn't breathe ? What had he done...

"I promise you, Harry," Dumbledore said in steel laden voice, "if they do anything, anything bad to you, just send a message to your head of house or me or Professor Flitwick."

Harry nodded with a wide grin and waved at the old headmaster from the door who looked ready to cry.

Slytherin house won the house cup that year, but Hufflepuff won the Quidditch cup which was all Harry, Neville and Susan cared about. Harry felt happy as he hugged Cedric who smiled softly at him, Susan and Neville. He ruffled his and Neville’s head and Harry couldn’t help but feel cared for and loved. Harry also shook Draco's hand who looked startled at the gesture but smiled brightly at him.

Harry was surprised when a house elf told him to not go to Hogwarts that year. He had been preening Hedwig’s wings when the elf had suddenly popped in. His family had tried to lock his owl at the start of the holidays, but he had threatened to go to the authorities or use magic if they did that. They hadn’t taken him seriously at first but when he’d said he didn’t care if he will be expelled, they’d stopped.  They’d seen he was dead serious and they were still scared of Hagrid, so they left him alone, screaming at him he better prepare his own food since they will not cook anything for him.

Harry knew if he will threaten them with Dumbledore’s name they will get even more scared. He didn't really want to see them again and making food was not a big deal for him. He was a very good cook, and this time he will actually get to eat so he didn't tell his favourite professors or headmaster anything.

Harry did sent a different letter to Sprout and Dumbledore after he had calmed the elf down and sent him back. He hadn’t liked how the house elf had been beating himself. He didn’t want to lie, but he had assured the house elf that he will inform the authorities before doing anything. That had calmed down Dobby who had went back after saying he was great.

Harry could understand a little why the little elf liked him, even though he believed he had done nothing to Voldemort. And Voldemort’s disappearance hadn’t really helped Dobby. Nobody should wear what Dobby was wearing. That was just sad. He should know, since all he got to wear was Dudley’s hand me downs. He knew his relatives will tear his new clothes to shreds so he didn’t wear them at home. He had purchased some normal, every day clothes at Diagon Alley too, Hagrid had been pretty happy with his decision.

Harry was quite relieved when he received a positive reply back from both the teachers.

There is no need to worry, Harry. You and everyone will be alright.

Harry felt scared as he noticed Ron’s sister following him around like a stalker. He’d even seen her around the corridor where his house dormitories were early in the morning, he had not gone to morning classes for a week because of that.  He didn’t like whatever the creepy girl was doing. He hated people like her the most.  They scared him at the most basic level. Who knew what such people could do if they didn’t get their way. Stalkers were very very dangerous.  People died or were traumatised because of them.

He’d felt eyes on the back of his head one time and a cold shiver had run down his spine when he’d seen the girl staring at him with a very weird look before running away when she realised he’d seen her.

She reminded him of those horror movies his aunt watched sometimes. He didn’t leave the dorm for next two days, feigning illness.

Harry reported the creepy girl's behaviour to all the staff members.  People like her need to be dealt with, not to mention her nonsense was taking a toll on his health and she wasn't stopping. He was extremely relieved when he saw all teachers frowning. Some even said they’d seen she Weasley at weird places but hadn’t been able to connect the dots.

“I hope you all know in non-magic world people like her are put behind bars. She is invading my privacy. It’s creepy. That kind of behaviour is," Harry grimaced, "It’s disgusting. I loathe people like her the most. They are scary. She is a stalker."

Harry felt his muscles uncoil as he noticed his teachers reaction. Snape put a hand on his head, a disgusted look coming onto his face. Sprout and Flitwick immediately came to him and put their arms around him, he'd seen the anger in both of their eyes before. But it was McGonagall whose reaction surprised Harry the most, the witch was livid. Her eyes held nothing but fury in them. Even Binns was shaking his head in disappointment, and that was a very big thing. Sinistra looked as if she had swallowed something very bad.

Two days later, Harry was relieved to see Ron’s sister’s receiving two howlers from her parents for making people around her uncomfortable with her gross actions, and if she didn't stop they'll withdraw her from school. Harry giggled as he saw Fred and George howling with laughter while banging the Gryffindor table as the red envelopes continued to shout at her.

Serves her right for stalking him, Harry thought viciously and returned to his own food.

Percy Weasley was glaring daggers at his sister while Ron had his head in his hands. It was clear the brothers didn’t approve of their sister’s abnormal behaviour.

Harry also noticed that most of the Slytherin house was openly laughing at her. His friends, Roger, Cedric, Susan and Neville were glaring at her too. They knew how he was like. Everyone in school knew not to be weird around him and treat him normally, but, no, Ron’s sister, had to be weird and creepy.

Ron personally apologized to Harry for his sister’s behaviour after a week. Ron knew how such things irritated and bothered Harry. His sister had scared Harry so much he hadn't come out of the dorm.

Harry was thankful to Ron for understanding. Even Percy had assured him that his sister will not do anything again. He had thanked the Gryffindor prefect for his assurance.

“Please don’t thank me. Any decent person would do what I am doing.” Percy said with a grimace. He was livid with his sister. “I will personally escort her back home if I see her anywhere near you, Harry. You have every right to be wary of my stalker sister.” The sixth year Gryffindor shuddered in revulsion as he remembered McGonagall telling him what his creepy sister had done while threatening to expel her if she didn’t stop following Harry Potter around.

He was absolutely disgusted with his sister.

Harry was just relieved no one was following him anymore or staring at him creepily. Harry did notice though that Sprout, McGonagall, Snape and Flitwick had taken two hundred points each from Gryffindor for her repulsive actions. Gryffindor house had no points left. And would lose them again once they did get any points.

Harry was surprised when he saw Hagrid crying for his roosters when he went to meet him with Susan, Ron, Hermione, Neville and Draco. He’d never seen Hagrid so sad. He had looked at the dead roosters himself and had flinched. They’d been killed quite cruelly.

But what really scared Harry were students turning up petrified one after another after Mrs. Norris was found hanging from a lamp in second floor corridor. Harry’s housemate, Justin was also one of the victims. Colin Creevey who Harry had politely told not to take his photographs after first time was also a victim. He didn’t like that.

Apparently, Chamber of Secrets had been opened. And muggleborns deserved to die according to the Heir of Slytherin. Susan and Neville had told him what mudbloods were with a solemn look on their face.

Harry went with Sprout to Dumbledore to discuss if this was what Dobby had been trying to tell him over the holidays, but the three of them didn’t know how to find Dobby. They were sure this is what the house elf had been trying to warn him about. Dumbledore did tell them, though, that similar events like these had happened fifty years ago as well. But, the attacks had stopped after a student had died.

Harry was given a Calming Draught by the headmaster and Sprout after hearing that. He didn’t like thinking about it. He didn’t want to think about it. He could understand not liking people, even despising them, but why dirty your hands with their blood. Best thing was is to leave them alone and concentrate on your own life.

Harry looked curiously at the small black book in his hands. He’d accidentally found this diary near an unused bathroom on second floor corridor with other drenched school supplies. He had been coming back from the library when he had seen the corridor flooded in and items all over the corridor.  He had gathered the materials thinking they might be someone's, But when he had gone through them they appeared to be unused. What got his attention was that the diary's pages weren't wet because of water.

He knew Myrtle must be responsible for the flooding. She was always a little out of it from what he'd from his housemates.

Harry muttered some charms on the diary to remove the water and stench from it.

“Tom Marvolo Riddle.” Harry said softly as he read the name stamped on the back of the leather bound diary.

Harry had never had a diary before and wasn’t sure if it was a student’s or not. Kids here did play pranks on each other a lot. So, he asked Cedric and Roger if they knew someone by that name. They assured him there was no such person in school.

“Riddle?” Cedric frowned as he repeated the name. “No. Harry there is no such person in the school.”

“Okay.”

Harry decided to keep the diary. He decided he was going to write in it since it hadn’t gotten wet, it had to be magical. He’d never had a diary, but he’d heard it was nice to have a personal record of your feelings and emotions. First, he changed the book cover to dark blue. He liked blue colour and smiled as he looked at it. He didn’t know why he did it, it just felt right. It also felt…nice to hold it.

Harry was surprised when the ink disappeared in the pages after he wrote in it for the first time. [ He had only written his name.] How was he supposed to record his memories if they disappeared ?

Harry was so busy bemoaning the fact that he couldn't write in it that he didn't notice when words started forming by themselves on it. Harry gasped.

The diary was talking back to him ! Though the handwriting that had came after his sentence had disappeared was too beautiful. It was really elegant and Harry felt a little envious of it. It was very pretty.

Hello, Harry Potter. My name is Tom Riddle.

Tom Riddle told him he was a magical diary. There were many diaries like him around the magical world used by kids to write their thoughts. It was literally like having a friend you could share anything with.

Harry didn't know much about wizarding world so he asked  Susan and Neville about such items.

“Yes, there are such journals which help you go about your day, remind you of your homework.” Susan said with a smile. “Do you want one, Harry?”

Harry blushed but didn’t tell his friends about the diary.  “No. Not really.”

After talking to his friends about magical items, Harry accepted Tom's explanation and wrote a lot about his life till now in it at night when he was alone. Harry told Tom of his likes, dislikes, his friends, his school life, his lessons. And after a month a little about what had happened to him at his relatives place.

He was surprised, though, when Tom wrote back and told him about different childhood’s different kid’s experience. For some reason, Harry kept on crying after reading about a boy in an orphanage who was seen as a devil’s child and was poked at by doctors to see if he was a mental. Harry couldn't understand how a matron could threaten to lock a child in a mental asylum when he hadn't done anything. They'd even electrocuted him.

Some tears had fallen on the diary and Harry hadn’t been able to see in his dazed state the diary had glowed for a moment.

Harry wrote about his friends' state and expressed his grief about Justin, two girls from Ravenclaw and Colin to him.

“Why should they suffer? What did they do, Tom?”

Tom didn’t reply for a while, but after he did,  Harry felt relieved for some unfathomable reason. He grinned happily at Tom's reply.

“No, they shouldn’t suffer, Harry. They...shouldn’t. They haven’t done anything.”

Harry didn’t even notice that the attacks had stopped happening.

Near the end of the year, all petrified students were given Mandrake Draught and Harry hugged Justin and shook Colin’s hand after they woke up.

Harry kissed the diary on the last day of the school. Some bad stuff had happened, but he was happy he had found this diary to record his memories. Tom was great to talk too.

Harry was fast asleep in his dormitory and thus didn’t see when his diary glowed brightly [ which he kept on his bed beside his pillow ], and a devastatingly handsome boy of sixteen years of age was standing beside his bed. The tall, dark haired boy looked at Harry with a peculiar expression on his beautiful face before sitting down on the bed.

“You are very unusual, Harry. I don’t even know why I stopped hurting all the filth in this school.” Tom Riddle looked curiously at the messy-black haired boy, the same boy who had vanquished him. His eyes softened for a moment, he didn’t think anyone knew about what Harry went through with his relatives. The boy sleeping peacefully on the bed had no clue that he was pouring his heart out to the one who would one day murder his parents, Lord Voldemort.

Tom caressed Harry’s hair and his breath hitched as Harry smiled contently and leaned into him. “What have you done to me, Harry?” 

Tom looked at the lightning bolt scar on Harry's head, a cursed scar, the scar he must have given him and touched it hesitantly. His eyes widened in shock before he closed them and vanished again.

Chapter Text

Harry didn’t know why he felt so warm and cared for when he opened his eyes in the morning. It was as if someone had lovingly caressed his hair in the night. He knew it wasn’t possible since only Cedric and Roger did that sometimes. With them, it didn’t feel like this though. Their touch was like a brother’s, a sibling’s, family’s. At least that’s what he hoped being held by a family felt like.

But what he’d felt yesterday was something different, entirely different.

It was nice. He felt warm and happy whenever he thought about it. Maybe he’d had a pleasant dream last night, yes that’s what it must have been.

Harry didn’t even realise he was smiling the whole time while eating the delicious snacks the elves had given him and his friends. He just felt so happy. No, not even happy. He was elated. He’d never experienced such a wondrous feeling in his heart before. It was nice, it was very nice.

“My mother and I will pick you up from your house somewhere in mid-July, Harry.” Cedric informed Harry as he ruffled his hair.

The blonde wasn’t surprised in the least that Harry had come to mean so much to him. The messy-haired boy had become a combination of a little brother and a friend to him in the last two years.

He glanced at the horse faced woman standing at a far corner of the station and grimaced. He really really didn’t want Harry to go to his relative’s place for any reason. But professor Dumbledore had said that Harry needed to be there for a few days. Then, he can stay with either him or Roger for the rest of the holidays. Their houses were warded heavily and Harry will be perfectly fine with them.

“Thanks for having me.” Harry felt his heart fill with warmth at Cedric’s words. He gave Cedric a bright smile and wasn’t surprised when his friend’s eyes softened as he nodded at him. “Of course, Harry.”

Cedric hoped Harry would always smile like this and be happy.

Roger smiled fondly as he saw his boyfriend and one of his closest friends talking. He was relieved nothing like last year had happened again, thank Merlin for that. He didn’t want Harry in any danger and that’s why he and Cedric had decided that Harry was going to stay with both of them for the holidays.

Around the end of term they had approached professor Dumbledore to ask for same and had been surprised when they had seen the pain in headmaster’s blue eyes when they had brought up Harry’s relatives. Dumbledore had agreed quickly and had only requested that they let Harry stay at his relatives place for a week. Then they were free to take him to their house.

“I suppose you want to tell Harry yourself?” Dumbledore asked the two boys. He was glad Harry had such good friends looking out for him.

Roger and Cedric nodded in unison. “If it’s okay, sir.”

“I think it would be best if either I or Cedric talk to him about this,” Roger said politely to the headmaster.

“Of course,” the headmaster smiled at the two boys. “Off you go then.”

Roger knew he had to get Harry away from his creepy relatives after learning how monstrously they’d treated a child.  He hated them and wished nothing but ill on all of them. He’d relayed everything to his parents who’d been even more disgusted than him. They’d been pretty happy when he had told them a friend of his will be staying with them that summer. They knew how much he cared for Harry and were delighted to play host to his friend. When they’d learned what Harry’s relatives had done to him - lets’ just say Roger never knew his mother could be so brutal or surpass even his father in cussing.

Those muggles were exactly the reason why some wizards despised non-magic folk. And frankly Roger couldn’t blame them.

“Hey, stop hogging him. I need to say good bye to my friend too,” Roger interrupted Cedric and Harry who immediately turned to him. Harry turned bright red when their eyes met while Cedric just rolled his eyes at him.

Roger pulled Harry to his chest and ruffled his hair which made the short Hufflepuff snigger in his robes.

Harry looked up in his friend’s eyes and again thanked God for giving him these wonderful friends. “Thank you.”

Roger felt something tighten in his chest as he took in the vulnerability in those green eyes. He again pulled Harry in for another hug and dropped a kiss on the messy mop of hair.

“Take care, Harry.” Roger leaned back and grinned fondly at Harry. “I will,” Harry promised and ran to his other friends.

Roger shared a look with his boyfriend and wasn’t surprised in the least to see the same affection reflected in Cedric’s eyes. The grins on their face widened as they saw Harry with Susan and Neville.

Susan hugged Harry first as soon as he joined them followed by Neville. The three promised each other they would write to each other once a week without fail. Harry also bid farewell to Ron and Hermione who were standing together at a distance who returned his wave with their own.

Harry craned his head to look for Malfoy since he was the only one hadn’t said anything too. His eyes brightened when he found the Slytherin standing with a bored look on his face next to Theodore and Selwyn. Draco must’ve felt eyes on him as next second he turned and he returned Harry’s wave with a two finger salute.

Harry didn’t feel too bad this time when he walked to his aunt who was waiting for him with a scowl on her face. He didn’t even know why she was so upset when she was well aware of the fact that she and her family wouldn’t have to tolerate his unnatural self for two whole months. Harry decided not to think too much about it. His relatives couldn’t understand him, he didn’t want to understand them either.

Harry scrunched his nose in disgust as he wrote about that day in his diary. As usual Tom answered him and he felt happy that he had a friend, someone who understood him the most with him at all times.

Finding this magical diary was the best thing that had ever happened to him.

Harry didn’t even care if Marge was visiting his aunt’s house. His aunt and uncle knew what will happen to her if she will piss him off. He is not above using magic and blasting the hag to smithereens if she said anything nasty about him or his parents. He’d heard all of them say shit about his parents and him when he was growing up, he’d endured every insult and beating till now. But no more.

Now he could protect himself and he will not shed a single tear on them. It didn’t matter if he will get expelled. Though, Harry very much doubted Dumbledore would do that. The man was already drowning in self-loathing after he’d learned how he was treated by his relatives. Harry knew he will never punish him for teaching them a lesson.

And more importantly, Cedric and Susan had told him that there were cases where one can use magic in front of muggles.

“My aunt will never let anything happen to you, Harry. You are safe.” Susan smiled at her friend who hesitantly smiled back. It hurt her to see that, Harry was so afraid of everyone. Harry was a very nice boy and his relatives were monsters. Harry shouldn’t have to go to them. But they were his last living blood relatives so there was no choice. The least they could do was make Harry’s stay at that place as painless as possible.

Harry went out to the park near his house that day and was surprised when a large black dog approached him on the swings. He had always liked animals and was pleasantly surprised when the black dog started running around him in circles. Harry could tell the dog was very happy to see him for some reason.

Harry smiled softly at the canine and hesitantly petted his head when it stopped for a minute. The dog was really hyper active. The canine liked that and leaned into his touch even more. Harry’s smile brightened at that. Another being who didn’t hate him for no reason.

“I wonder if you are someone’s pet. It would be nice if you weren’t.” Harry’s eyes softened as he looked at the animal that was practically preening under his hand. “I hope you’ll be here tomorrow too.”

Harry thought about bringing Hedwig with him the next day. She would like this dog too. He had a good feeling about him.

Harry continued to meet the dog for next five days but didn’t see him on the sixth day. He felt a little sad as he would be leaving for Cedric’s place the next day. He looked forlornly at the swing where he and the dog had played just the day before.

“Would’ve been nice to say goodbye.”

Harry told Tom about the stray dog and had been quite surprised when Tom had told him to be wary of it. Tom was adamant that Harry be extremely cautious of the canine.

[ “The way you talk about him, it sounds as smart as a person, Harry. You need to be careful, de - Harry.” ]

Harry eyes softened as he noticed the blatant concern in the sentence. Tom really does care about him.

“Thank you, Tom.” Harry felt his chest tighten for a moment. He didn’t know why he felt like this. “Thank you for caring about me.”

Tom took a while to answer, but when he did, Harry again felt warm and happy.

[“Of course, Harry.” ]

Harry hugged the journal to his chest and wondered again why talking to Tom sometimes made him feel the way he had that fateful day. Talking to Tom made his heart ache with an emotion he didn’t know. He didn’t know what to do with the feelings that welled up inside him when he talked to Tom. He just slept when he became too overwhelmed by these unknown feelings. He didn’t know what they were. And sleeping was good for him.

Harry decided that he liked Cedric’s mom a lot.

Cedric’s father was a little stern, but after he had gotten to know him, he had become very friendly. That didn’t change the fact Harry really really liked Mrs. Diggory. Cedric’s mother was very very nice.

Harry had turned bright red when she had kissed his forehead in greeting and ruffled his hair after he’d entered her house with Cedric. Cedric had a fond look on his face as he’d stared at his mother and him.

“Come on darling, I’ll show you to your room.” Mrs. Diggory smiled warmly at Harry and put her arms around his shoulders.

Harry nodded and fell in step with the kind woman.

Harry knew it was too much to hope for that everything will be alright and he’ll be able to spend his holidays in peace. His suspicions turned out to be true right when Dumbledore came to Roger’s house and informed him, Mr. and Mrs. Davies and Roger that Sirius Black, a huge supporter of Voldemort had broken free from Azkaban.

Apparently, the Ministry and Dumbledore believed he might come after him because he was the reason Voldemort had vanished.

“He’ll be fine here, and I am sure Sirius is not entering Hogwarts, professor,” Rogers said to Dumbledore who nodded firmly at his student and patted Harry’s head before leaving.

Roger’s parents took Harry to Germany a week later via portkey. They ate at a very posh restaurant in magical part of Germany while Roger and Cedric were at Diagon Alley buying his term’s supplies. That didn’t really sit well with Harry. He didn’t want to take advantage of his friend or his friends parents, it was not their fault that another person was after him.

“You really are a sweet boy,” Mrs. Davies eyes softened as she heard Harry’s concerns. “But, you don’t need to worry, darling. Roger is your friend. He doesn’t care if he has to do shopping for you.” she grinned and Harry felt his tensed muscles uncoil in relief as he saw the honesty in the woman’s sea green eyes. Maybe not everyone saw him as a burden. “I can assure he doesn’t see it as a burden. He likes doing something for you, Harry. ”

“Exactly, and you, young man,” Mr. Davies smirked at Harry who ducked his head in embarrassment, “just need to enjoy your lunch and not worry about him or his boyfriend.”

Harry did and blushed furiously when they got him a box of macarons. They’d noticed how much he had enjoyed them with his tiramisu.

Harry didn’t know why the creepy thing in cloak affected him that badly, but the young man with jagged scars on his face assured him and Neville that they’ll be fine. For some reason, Harry saw no reason to distrust R. J. Lupin.

“It’s alright. Here, eat this,” Remus Lupin handed Harry and Neville, who was still rubbing circles on Harry’s back, some chocolate. “You’ll feel better.”

Neville explained to Harry what the Dementors were on the train ride to Hogwarts with Professor Lupin filling in the blanks when Neville wasn’t sure how to continue. Harry didn’t show outwardly how scared he was because he didn’t want to make Neville and professor Lupin more worried, so he nodded at them and continued to eat the sandwiches and chocolates professor Lupin kept on giving him at intervals.

Harry didn’t feel like sharing how empty and cold he’d felt when the cloaked entity had come near him. It had felt as if - he was dead. He never wanted to feel that way again. He’d felt enough despair and emptiness at his relatives place.

Harry smiled brightly when he heard that Hagrid would now teach Care of Magical Creatures and R J Lupin, the kind man who looked to be in his early thirties, who had saved him from the dementor will be the new DADA teacher.

Harry was happy that Lockhart would not be teaching them anything. In fact, the man won’t ever be returning to Hogwarts because teaching at Hogwarts had made him lose his creativity. As if.

Harry sniggered with his friends when Dumbledore told the student body Gilderoy will not be coming back.

Lockhart had been exactly like Ron’s sister, creepy and weird. Absolutely horrid. The stupid man had offered  him advice on how to be more famous and crap like that. It was a blessing the man had refused to come back this year. Harry was glad the man had decided not to come back, he hated him.

The way he had creepily tried to get close to him had not sit well with Harry in the slightest. After, he’d noticed the man’s fixation on him, he had started sitting at the very back of class, pretending to be stupid and dumb so the man would leave him alone. He had.

Neville and Susan had understood what he was doing since in tests Harry had performed brilliantly much to the shock of Lockhart. Harry was the one who had explained  the theory to them when they were unable to understand anything thanks to Lockhart.

Susan like many girls had been enamored with Lockhart too but then she had started noticing how weird he was around Harry. How he had grabbed Harry one time and made her friend pose with him for photographs. She’d realised then he was a loser and had joined Neville and Harry at the back benches. Neville plain loathed his existence.

Harry found that he liked Professor Lupin a lot and that he enjoyed the Defense classes very much now. His last two years hadn’t been that great of an example of what DADA should be like. Lockhart had been more interested in teaching them nonsense like why his favourite colour was lilac. Why should anyone care what the stupid man’s favourite color was?

Quirrell had been so far into his acting that he hadn’t been able to get words out properly to teach them anything.

Harry blinked in surprise when Malfoy strode towards him. Today was their first Hogsmeade trip and he didn’t think Malfoy wanted to go with him.

“Harry.” Draco greeted the messy-haired, green eyed, third year Hufflepuff  who had become friends with him even if his house’s reputation should have stopped him.

“Hello, Draco, what brings you here?” Harry asked his friend as he buttered another toast. He liked that he could eat food without any problems now, thanks to Madam Pomfrey’s care and Professor Snape’s potions. He had thanked both of them and had blinked when the matron had drawn him in for a hug immediately. Harry had noticed she had looked ready to cry before that.

Oh, Harry. You are such a good boy. Poppy thought to herself as she hugged the boy to her chest. When she leaned back Harry was still looking at her with confusion. She just shook her head and patted his head. “It was nothing, Mr. Potter.”

“We are glad to help you.” Harry turned to the potions master who was standing beside Pomfrey looking at him with an indescribable expression on his face. “You shouldn’t have to thank anyone for this.”

Harry nodded and went back to his dormitory. He was going to tell Tom about their actions. 

Draco looked around and thanked Merlin for Potter’s paranoia that no one was giving them even an ounce of their attention.

“Uh-” Harry put down his toast and gave Draco his full attention. Draco wanted to drown in a river. This was so difficult. He had never done anything like this. Merlin, his parents will kill him if they found what he’d done. “I would like to talk to you. In private. Is that okay?”

Harry tried to think of a reason Draco would want to talk to him in private but couldn’t think of anything. He knew Draco wouldn’t try to hurt him so he nodded and gestured at the empty space beside him.

“I’ll finish my breakfast, then we can talk.” Harry replied. “I hope that’s okay?” he inquired quietly.

Draco nodded and took out a paper crane and made it fly around him while Harry finished his breakfast. He really was glad for Potter’s wariness since not one Hufflepuff looked at him in a funny way.

After Harry was done eating, Harry informed his friends that he would join them later at Hogsmeade village. He told the two Draco wanted to talk to him so they should go on ahead. Susan and Neville promised to wait for him at Honeydukes and went with other students who were going out of the Great Hall for the outing.

Draco and Harry went inside an empty classroom and Harry was bewildered when Draco locked the room with two unknown spells. Harry really hoped it wasn’t a ploy to prank him.

“Harry?” Draco said in a hard voice and immediately Harry stiffened.

“What?” Harry looked warily at the blonde who sighed and sat down on an empty chair. “Merlin, they will kill me if they ever find out.”

Now, Harry was concerned and slowly walked to Draco and put a comforting hand on the blonde’s shoulder. “Uh- what’s the matter?”

Draco looked up and clenched his hands into fists. No, he will do this. Harry deserved to be with Sirius Black if the man was innocent.

“There is something you should know about Sirius Black.”

Harry blinked and Draco started telling his friend what he’d learned from eavesdropping on his parents' conversation before the school had begun.

They knew Sirius Black had never been involved with Voldemort in any way or form. He wasn’t a Death Eater neither did he like Dark Arts nor was he a fan of Dark wizards. In fact, he had been Harry’s father’s best friend. They didn’t know why Peter was murdered by Sirius Black on the night Harry’s parents died.

Harry’s eyes widened in horror as he heard each word from Malfoy’s mouth.

“As if Black was the supporter of the Dark Lord,” Lucius Malfoy snorted and threw the paper which was again filled with Black’s nonsense.

“But, Dear, it’s said he killed thirteen muggles and also his former friend.” Narcissa said quietly from her chair. “I know we never got along but even I was surprised that he betrayed James Potter, the man he he loved even more than Regulus, his own brother.”

Lucius sneered and summoned an elf to get them tea and something to eat. “Sirius was not a Death Eater. I am ready to bet our whole fortune on the fact. Believe me, Narcissa, I know who the people were in Dark Lord’s inner circle. The only way the dark lord would have recruited Sirius would be if he was completely incompetent. Which he most certainly wasn’t.”

Narcissa hummed and took a sip of her tea which the elf had handed to her a minute ago. “Well, if you put it that way, it certainly makes sense.” She glanced at the window and sighed. “Whatever it may be, it’s still remarkable he broke free from Azkaban.”

Lucius nodded at his wife and picked up his tea and a cookie from the plate in front of him. “Indeed. But he didn’t use Dark arts taught by his so called master to get out of that hell hole. If that was the case, Rabastan, Rodolphus, his demented wife, your sister,” he gave Narcissa a pointed look, which only made the witch sigh in resignation, “would have broken out years ago. Rabastan and Rodolphus are not crazy like your sister. And so would have Dolohov. They were–” Lucius paused. “Are the most ruthless Death eaters along with Severus and I.”

He smiled smugly as he continued. “If they couldn’t do it, how could Sirius do it?  I can't believe people actually think he was the dark lord’s supporter.” He sneered at the gullibility of people. Especially the ones who knew him at school. How could they even think Black betrayed bloody Potter.  How could Lupin believe that his boyfriend had joined the dark lord. 

"Black would have rather jumped off from a cliff than hurt his precious James and Lily or their brat.”

Narcissa grimaced but nodded nonetheless. “Yes, I suppose you are right.” Even she knew how much James and Sirius had loved each other. Fleamont and Euphemia had even taken him in after he had run away from home because of aunt Walburga.

Lucius glanced at his wife and pointed at the paper. “Believe me, he is not a death eater no matter the tripe Fudge is trying to feed the papers.” He heaved a sigh as he thought about Fudge, that man was so useless that he was still baffled by the fact that he was the minister. The idiot was so incompetent that it wasn’t even funny. Whatever happened that night, Sirius Black was definitely not at fault.”

“Don’t believe everything the papers say, Harry. Sirius Black loved your father more than he loved his own brother, Regulus.” Draco’s eyes softened as he took in Harry’s tear filled eyes. “He would never hurt you, Harry. My mother and he weren’t close, but she and my father know Sirius Black would have died before hurting you or betraying your parents.”

Harry nodded numbly and flinched when Draco urged him to go to Professor Lupin. He didn’t know what he should do.

“He was a friend of your father and Sirius. A very good friend in fact.”

“Oh.” Harry said softly. So, professor Lupin knew his parents. But professor Lupin had never even hinted that he knew them.

Draco felt his heart clench as he saw Harry’s face. No, Harry was a good person and he didn’t deserve the shit that had happened to him. If he can help Harry in any way, he’ll do it. Harry had become his friend even though he shouldn’t have because of the prejudice present in the school. No, he will honour that friendship.

It was a miracle his parents hadn’t discovered him eavesdropping for so long on their conversation. He’d heard quite a lot about Harry’s parents and their friends that day when the papers had again gone off on a rant that Sirius Black was an unstable, lunatic, mass murderer. If this information helped Harry in any way then he was glad to give it. His parents knew he was a friend of Harry’s but they were indifferent to it. They still believed Voldemort would come back one way or the other.

But if Draco was being honest, he didn’t want that. He didn’t want Harry in danger.

“He and Sirius were together in school. They were going out at the time. He’ll help you, Harry.” Harry’s eyes widened even more when he heard that Lupin and Sirius Black were lovers. Draco smiled a little and urged him to seek out Lupin. “He will help you discover the truth, Harry. Just don’t tell him who told you all this. My family’s reputation isn’t good. But, remember this: Sirius Black is no friend of You Know Who.”

Harry thanked Malfoy and gave him a small smile before the Slytherin ran off to join his friends to Hogsmeade. Harry decided not to go to Hogsmeade that day. Susan and Neville had invited him, but after this he wanted to be alone. He will apologise to them later, he hoped they would understand. He walked to the Owlery and sent a small note with Hedwig to inform Neville and Susan that he would not be joining them. He had a headache.

Harry plucked out some grass and looked at the calm lake in front of him. What should he do with this information? He knew Malfoy wasn’t lying, he knew it. He trusted his friend and knew he wasn’t being pranked. Malfoy had looked very scared before he had told him anything. He was afraid of his parents finding out he had eavesdropped on their private conversation. No, Malfoy wasn’t lying.

Harry approached professor Lupin a week later and wasn’t surprised when the man asked if he could hug him. Harry allowed himself to be embraced by the man and wasn’t shocked in the least when he  did not let go for a while. He could sense the tremors going through Lupin. He knew Lupin was happy.

“Your father and Sirius were my friends Harry.” Remus Lupin smiled sadly as he patted Harry’s head who was sitting beside him. “They and Peter did so much for me that I couldn’t possibly ever repay any of them. The three were there for me at the time when I thought I was all alone in the world.”

“Why didn’t you talk to me?” Harry asked slowly. He had a suspicion as to why and if he was right then he knew professor Lupin was undoubtedly a good man.

“Headmaster and the staff had warned me of your distrust of strangers, Harry,” Remus smiled a little wistfully but his eyes softened as Harry put his hand on his. “I didn’t want to look as if I wanted to be near you because of your father.” Remus finished softly.

Harry nodded slowly in understanding then gave the sandy blonde haired man a questioning look. Remus didn’t need to be a legilimens to know what Harry was thinking. He gently placed his palm on Harry’s hand and shook his head. The child didn’t need to know he was a werewolf. At least not this instant.

“Another time, Harry. I’ll tell you later how and why they helped me.” He turned serious then. “But forget about that, it’s unimportant. Tell me what you wanted to talk about.”

Harry relayed everything that Draco had told him to Remus and when the man asked Harry how he came by this information Harry only shook his head in response. Harry didn’t want Draco to be in danger when he had risked everything to help him.

Remus didn’t pressure Harry to tell him anything but verified Draco’s story. 

He did tell Harry a new thing, though. That Sirius Black was his godfather and had also been the secret keeper of his parents house. He also told Harry some things Peter had screamed at Sirius before he was obliterated along with thirteen muggles.

“It all seems like a trap, doesn’t it?  Shouting that Sirius, your lover, my father’s best friend, betrayed my parents for the whole Street to hear? It’s almost like he wanted people to know that Sirius had done something bad.”

Professor Lupin looked dumbstruck as he heard Harry. Harry just gave Remus a sad smile and went back to his dormitory.

There was something bigger at work here. Sirius had clearly not betrayed his parents.

Chapter Text

Later at night, Harry confided everything to Tom, who, to Harry's immense delight also agreed with his theories. Harry felt proud when Tom praised him.

[“This Peter is suspicious, Harry. I don’t think Black had anything to do with your parents demise.”]

Harry grinned to himself as he read Tom’s reply.

[ “You are a very sharp boy, Harry. I am glad I got to know you. But you must exercise caution. Whoever did this, is no idiot. I don’t want you to get yourself in any kind of danger.”]   Harry felt heat rise in his cheeks for some reason as he read Tom’s concern for him. [“Promise me, Harry. You won’t do anything stupid.”]

Harry smiled softly. How was it that a magical diary cared so much about him? “I promise Tom. I won’t do anything.”

[“Good boy. Now you should sleep.”]

Harry snickered but complied. He kissed the front of the diary again before placing it gently under his pillow and falling asleep.

Tom glanced at the still lake in front of him and sighed. It was so – dull here. There were no colours, no sounds, no air- no life here. It was as if someone had taken a transparent sepia brush and painted the whole Hogwarts with it.

“I really hope you don’t do anything stupid, Harry.” Tom ran a hand through his hair as he recalled what Harry had told him.

Tom wasn’t surprised at all that Harry had worked out that Sirius Black hadn’t betrayed his parents. Harry wasn’t simple minded or a fool. He was a bright, thirteen year old boy, who knew things even if he didn’t babble them out loud like some people were prone to.

But he was pleasantly surprised that a Malfoy had helped Harry. From the looks of it, this Draco must be Abraxas’s grandson. Abraxas had been pretty prejudiced in his school time but never to him. Whenever the blonde had talked to him, he’d been haughty. But never insulting. That was one of the reasons he had allowed Abraxas to become a member of the Knights of Walpurgis. The ones who had called him a mudblood, well, let’s just say there was a reason his Cruciatus Curse hurt a lot.

Tom looked warily around the desolate place where he was trapped by his own machinations and desire and let out another sigh. He crossed his arms and leaned back on the bark of the tree and wondered. He wondered when Harry would talk to him again. Talking to Harry never failed to make him – happy.

Happiness. An unfamiliar feeling which he had heard about but never felt himself. Until he'd started talking to Harry Potter.

Harry was so different from other people. Harry was one of a kind. He was genuinely nice and he actually cared, not pretended to care. He also didn’t trust easily and he hated people fawning over him because of what had happened to him.

Harry really was an enigma.

And, apparently, his Horcrux as well.

Tom looked at the still water of the lake and smiled. He couldn’t describe how happy he’d been that day when he had tried to leave the diary and had succeeded.

Because of Harry. His Harry.

Harry was his horcrux. That’s why Harry wasn’t lethargic or felt drained of energy, even with continued exposure to his diary for years. He had sensed something in him when he had touched him that first time, something which was him. He’d felt his soul when he had caressed Harry’s forehead. That lightning bolt scar was no ordinary remnant of a curse failed.

Most importantly, horcrux or not, he liked Harry. Harry was a good person and he regretted his actions.

That’s what scared him the most.

He regretted killing Harry’s parents. He himself may not have committed the act, but it was him in a way who had robbed Harry of a happy childhood. He was Voldemort. Voldemort wasn’t some other entity, it was him.

He had never shed a tear in his life, ever, not even then. But after meeting Harry for the first time, he had wanted to. He hadn’t known anything about Harry being his horcrux until then, but he had still stopped the attacks on the school. ( He knew Callum wouldn’t care either way, though, maybe once he was free from his self made prison, he could free him. His friend didn’t deserve to live in an enclosed chamber. He should be out in open. )

But no matter how much he'd wanted to, he hadn’t touched Harry again. He’d wanted to, several times, but he hadn’t. He knew how many times he had wanted to leave the diary and just hold Harry in his arms at night and to keep him away from every bad thing in the world. But he hadn’t. He had taken out his anger on this desolate place. Throwing things and cursing people who had hurt him had helped him relieve some tension.

He couldn’t bring himself touch Harry again. Humans weren’t supposed to be horcruxes. That he was sure of.

That didn’t mean he hadn’t left the confines of the diary again. He had.

He had come out of the diary twice since that memorable first time. And both the instances had required him to leave the diary.

First, he had come out at Cedric’s house, second at Roger’s. There was no way in hell he would not check security of both the houses himself. He had tested the wards with his own magic to see if  they were good enough to keep his elder self’s supporters out. Harry had to be safe at the place he was living in.

He’d been pleasantly surprised to find they were. Harry really had good friends to take care of him.

Harry had been very happy to leave the filthy muggles house and had written to him excitedly about when and where he would be moving. Even if he hadn’t been able to see Harry’s face, he knew Harry must have been immensely happy to leave those wretched creatures filthy residence.

Tom frowned as he thought about his real self. Lord Voldemort.

That was another thing which worried him constantly.

He really  didn’t want Harry to be hurt by his elder self. He cant let that happen. He won’t let that happen. If he had succeeded, which he was sure he must have, he should have at least seven horcruxes. Artifacts from each of the four founders must be one of them.

There was also a matter of having achieved an almost solid form without taking another life.

He had taken energy from Harry in the beginning and he’d been seriously baffled when Harry had not grown weak.

Since only one person had split his soul, Herpo, it was hypothesized in the texts that the horcruxes should be able to sense each other and even form a corporeal form if another was near. But since there was no empirical proof at the time, it was just a theory.

Well, the theory turned out to be right. He had gained exponential magic, life force and an almost physical body when Harry had cried in his diary after he’d told him what had happened to him in the orphanage. The care and love Harry had bestowed upon him, it never failed to send a spark of something in his soul.

After feeling cold and empty for so long, to have Harry’s pure affection - it was a blessing.

He had a few theories of his own now about horcruxes and how he’d been able to achieve an almost solid form. He had plenty of time to contemplate here after all.

After much pondering, he had reached a solid conclusion. Horcruxes could sense each other and it was possible they could come out of their vessel when another soul piece was present.

Most probable reason for his almost physical body was that Harry had literally shared something very personal with him. He was able to draw magic from his horcrux inside Harry, and the tears that had fallen from Harry's eyes had given him an almost solid body. If Phoenix tears could heal any wound, whose to say tears from a human horcrux couldn’t give the other horcrux an almost corporeal form. Magic worked in ways people couldn’t comprehend.

Tom uncrossed his arms and put his hands inside his trouser's pockets.

The fact was, he needed more information. Without it, he really couldn't do anything.

He had tried, he'd really given his best. Sadly, he had been unsuccessful in his endeavor.

He had tried to gather information on his own at Cedric’s house. He had tried to go outside the wards and had even succeeded. He had started feeling weak and- sad, though, the more distance he had put between himself and Harry.

Sadness, something which he had felt in his childhood and which he had squashed with his own hands. He'd discovered very quickly life was cruel.

After that, he just didn’t bother and only hoped for the best. He had to be positive and hope an opportunity will present itself in future. He had thought of finding his real self and merging with him but that plan had went down the drain once he'd realised he can’t be too far away from Harry.

"I just hope you don't end up in danger, Harry." Tom didn't think he had ever been this helpless.

Harry didn’t know what to think when he heard that Ron had been attacked by Sirius Black. Sirius was innocent, he hadn’t done anything to his parents. Why would he attack Ron?

He had sincerely apologized to Ron for the scare. He knew it wasn’t his fault but Sirius was allegedly after him according to everyone.

Ron had waved off his concerns, though, and had told him not to worry.

“Hey, it’s alright, I am okay.” Ron smiled cheerfully at Harry whose tense shoulder relaxed a little. “I am still sorry.” Harry said with a sad smile.

Ron’s eyes softened and he shook his head. “You have nothing to be sorry about, Harry. Nothing.”

Harry discussed the attack with Professor Lupin and also shared with him why he thought Sirius must have done this.

Sirius must've thought Harry was in Gryffindor. ( He and Professor Lupin had come up with a theory that Sirius must have broken out of his prison because of Harry. Just not to off him. )

Remus thoughtfully tapped his chin before nodding. “Well, that does make stupid sort of sense.”

“Do you really believe me, sir?” Harry asked softly.

“Yes, Harry. But, we need proof.” Remus said tiredly to the kid who was as good as his. “These actions of my former lover will not endear him to anyone.”

Harry sighed as he heard the man and Hedwig hooted softly from his shoulders. Harry petted her head and she preened under his touch. Remus eye’s crinkled in amusement as he saw Harry and the owl. Harry really was a sweet child.

“So, Harry, do you want to practice today?”

Harry was startled out of his musings as he heard Remus’s voice. “Oh.” Harry looked at the winter sky which was clearly visible from the window of the room. He wondered if he was capable of conjuring anything right now. He shook his head. “No sir.”

His teacher/uncle/honorary godfather had been teaching him the Patronus charm for past two months since the fucking dementors seemed to have taken an interest in him.

Harry had run into them or more likely they had found him near Hagrid’s hut twice. Hagrid had not been amused in the least to see him shivering and covered in cold sweat on the ground.

Roger, Neville, Susan and Cedric had looked close to tears when they had seen their friend's unconscious form on the hospital bed, Madam Pomfrey hovering protectively around him.

Hagrid had reported the incidents to Dumbledore who had threatened to send the Dementors right back to Azkaban if they didn't stop going after Harry Potter. They were supposed to keep Harry safe not become a threat themselves.

The creatures did stop after the threat.

Harry knew, though, that it was better to be safe than sorry so he asked Professor Lupin to teach him a way to ward off the damned things.

Harry was proud he could produce a silver shield now.

Remus nodded and ruffled his hair. Harry gave him a bright smile and Remus tugged him to his side. Hedwig flew off to sit on a perch in the room so that Harry could rest. Harry closed his eyes and tried to put away the thoughts of fucking dementors and stupid godfathers who were doing stupid shit to get the wrong sort of attention.

It all came to a head, when near the end of term, a dog ( Sirius ) dragged Ron with his pet rat to the Whomping Willow. Harry saw it by accident since he had gone to meet Hagrid. He liked talking to Hagrid about dragons, occamies, unicorns, griffins, thestrals and other magical creatures.

Harry had debated on going to Remus or after the dog ( which had seemed very familiar to him) and had chosen Ron after informing Hagrid something was happening near the violent tree and he must tell only Professor Lupin everything he'd relayed to him. Hagrid had tried to stop him but Harry had run away. He had a feeling he knew that dog. It looked very similar to the one he had played with last summer.

Harry followed the trail Ron's dragged from and the dog had left behind and was hit by quite many branches of the violent tree. In the end Harry prevailed.

Harry found himself in a dusty room as he followed the tunnel. Not an empty room, but one filled with someone who everyone knew and still didn't.

A ragged man was pointing Ron’s wand at a frozen (stupefied) disgusting rat while Ron was sitting with a full body bind in the corner.

Sirius had lowered his wand as soon as he had seen him, but what he’d said had brought tears to the man’s eyes.

“I know you didn’t do it. I know you aren’t responsible for my parent’s demise.”

Sirius had slumped down as soon as he’d heard those words.

Harry carefully picked up Ron’s wand and sent an apologetic glance at him. Ron seemed to want to nod but couldn’t.

Harry placed a gentle hand on the man who was his godfather and before Harry knew, Sirius started crying hysterically. Harry carefully sat down beside him and rubbed gentle circles on the man's back. In the corner of his mind, Harry wondered what Tom would say if he knew he had gone after a suspicious looking dog all by himself. Harry smiled to himself. Tom would understand.

When Harry saw Sirius had quietened, he squeezed the man’s hand and gave him a soft smile. “Are you alright now?”

Sirius nodded slowly and Harry beamed at him. “Good. Then we should go.”

Before they could get up, Remus entered the room and stopped dead in his tracks as he saw Harry sitting with Sirius. His eyes went from Ron, who seemed to have accepted his state, to the disgusting rodent on the floor.

Remus’s eyes widened in horror as he saw the repulsive creature.

Harry wondered why that was.

Turns out Sirius Black was innocent after all. Remus unfroze Ron but let the binding and freezing spell remain on the creature on ground.

Sirius had seen Harry's photograph with Gilderoy Lockhart in Daily Prophet in Azkaban when Fudge had gone for inspection there last summer. Harry grimaced as he remembered the vile man  tricking him into one last year.

Sirius had had no intention of leaving the prison because he thought he deserved it, he deserved to be punished for trusting Peter with his friend’s lives. But after he saw Harry, he knew his godson will be in danger now that he is in Wizarding world. He then told Remus and Ron about spending the summer with Harry in his dog form.

“You made me feel, Harry. In those few days we were together. Thank you.” Sirius said to Harry with a tired grin.

Harry nodded and couldn’t help but think that made him look like he did at his parents wedding. Professor Lupin had shown him one photograph of the four of them, Remus, his mom, his dad and Sirius. The Azkaban had made Sirius gaunt and unhealthily pale, but he was still as handsome as before.

After that, Sirius decided to follow Harry to Hogwarts since he knew Harry will now be in danger. But there, he saw Ron with Peter’s animagus form and then he only wanted to punish the monster.

“You Know Who may have dealt the killing blow that killed your parents, Harry. But it’s this disgusting creature who really killed your parents.” Ron said with a snarl. Harry noticed Ron looked ready to strangle Wormtail to death. “If people like him are friends, people are better off without friends. He is a monster.”

Wormtail admitted everything to Dumbledore, Cornelius Fudge and Amelia Bones later. Dumbledore had sent a message with his patronus to the two who had immediately come to Hogwarts. The two cleared Sirius of all charges, not even bothering with the fact that Sirius was an unregistered animagus.

“But, then, why didn't you say anything?  You never said anything in all these years.” Amelia Bones asked softly to the Black heir. “We were wrong, but I want to know why you never said a word for a whole decade. A trial should have happened regardless of what you may have done or not, that’s how law works but –”

Sirius let out a bitter chuckle. “I may as well have killed them by trusting this filthy creature and pleading them to change the Secret Keeper. I deserved to be punished for that.”

Dumbledore, Fudge and Amelia Bones had nothing to say after that.

Remus was sitting with his head in his hands with Harry by his side. The man didn’t have any tears left to shed.

Why? Why didn’t he ask Sirius? Why did he think Sirius had also betrayed him like he did Lily and James? In the end, to get Lily and James justice an innocent suffered.

Harry put a hand on Remus's shoulders and shook his head when Remus turned his tear streaked face to him. “We all make mistakes. You all got emotional because my parents died and forgot to see if the living were still alright. It happens. Don’t hate yourself for it. ” Harry leaned into Remus and closed his eyes. He didn't care if Remus was a werewolf.

Every person in the room flinched as they heard Harry. Hadn't that been the real reason Sirius got no trial? The Wizarding Community wanted to punish someone for Lily and James murder, since Voldemort had apparently died, and on Pettigrew's words they did. They punished Sirius even though he didn't do anything wrong and put him away without a trial. Sirius himself was mourning the loss of his friends and didn't say a thing since he felt guilty even when he had no reason to.

Before Wormtail could be shipped off to Azkaban, he escaped. Apparently, the auror from ministry had lifted the binding charm, forgetting he was dealing with a disgusting rat animagus.

Harry was angry, he was very angry. But that anger was overshadowed by another emotion, relief. He was relieved his godfather was now a free man.

When Sirius patted his head and asked him to come live with him, Harry couldn't stop the tears from rolling down his cheeks.

“I am your godfather, Harry. You are my ward. You don’t ever need to go back to Lily’s disgusting family.” Sirius wondered how someone like Harry’s relatives could even live with themselves after abusing his godson so much.

Harry didn’t even realise when he wrapped his arms around Sirius's waist and started crying in his chest.

Remus closed his eyes as he saw his lover and Harry embracing. They all should’ve trusted Sirius. He should’ve known. Why didn’t he question Sirius charges?

Dumbledore smiled self-deprecatingly when Remus said the same to him. “We are all humans in the end, Remus. We make mistakes. But, that doesn’t mean innocents should suffer. We are all at fault for what happened to Sirius.”

Dumbledore requested Harry to go back to his relatives house for a week.

“I am sure Sirius can stay with you for a week at your relatives place while Remus and the elves provided by Amelia Bones take care of cleaning your new home. But just for a week, go there first.”

Harry nodded and agreed. Sirius ruffled his hair and assured him in two week’s time he’ll have the house ready for him.

“I can handle a week with my aunt." He glanced at Remus then at Sirius. He smiled. "You two in the meanwhile need to talk.”

Remus and Sirius looked at each other finally, and Sirius wasn’t surprised when his former boyfriend gave him a sad smile.

They will be alright.

Harry’s friends hugged him and Neville, Cedric, Roger and Susan shed a few tears when they heard that Harry wouldn’t have to stay at his monstrous relative's place anymore.

Harry also heard from Neville, who'd heard some first year Gryffindors and Ravenclaws giggling  that  Ron and Percy had actually vomited after learning the truth about their pet. They now had a serious aversion to rats. Harry thought Ron must have had a delayed reaction since when he'd learned the truth he'd been too angry.   

Harry couldn’t understand why anyone would even care for them. All rodents should just die and choke. They were gross and disgusting. He’d been disgusted when he had seen them as one of the pets on the list for Hogwarts. Yikes, who’d want them? Why couldn't they have eagles, bunnies and dogs. If they were allowed cats, why not dogs?

He'd said the same to his friends too.

“Have to agree with Harry here, Weasley,” Draco said and smiled impishly at Ron. Hermione who was sitting beside Ron, continued to pat his back consolingly.  Why would you want a rat as a pet? They are nasty.”

Ron sighed. “You know what Malfoy,” he looked Draco in the eye and cracked a smile. “You are right. They are gross. That fucking thing is going to give me nightmares for a long time. I just know it.” Hermione sighed as she heard Ron, who had again buried his head between his knees. Percy had said something similar to Fred and George a day before as well.

“Why are condors on verge of extinction? It should be fucking rats who should be hunted to extinction, not one should be left alive."  He pulled his hair in frustration and because the matter was so serious, Fred and George did not crack a joke.

"We'll do something about that, Perce, just you wait," Fred said seriously.

Harry snickered with Neville and Susan, happy to see Draco, Ron and Hermione getting along.

Draco and Harry had shared a hug too. And that was a new experience for both, since they hadn’t hugged before. Harry had smiled softly in Draco’s neck and had thanked Draco for everything.

"Thank you, for everything."

“It’s alright, Potter. Be happy with your godfather.” Draco said with his trademark, arrogant smirk. “I am glad everything worked out for you." His eyes softened as he spoke again.  "You got Remus Lupin and Sirius black. You don’t have to be alone anymore.”

Harry gave Draco a beaming smile and hugged him again, much to the blonde’s surprise.

Harry knew he shouldn’t find it amusing, but he ended up smiling when his aunt, uncle and cousin turned deathly pale as they saw the incredibly handsome brunette man standing with an equally good looking sandy blonde haired man. They recognized Sirius even though he looked nothing like the gaunt, ragged man he had been three weeks ago.

They’d seen him on the TV, Sirius had been a mass murderer after all a while back. The Ministry of Magic had informed the muggles of the new status of his godfather, so, his family knew that Sirius was innocent.

But, they weren’t stupid enough to think they will be spared from the wizard’s wrath. They knew he was his godfather, and they knew how they’d treated him all these years.

“Come on, Harry. We are going home.” Sirius beckoned Harry to him and Remus nodded at his lover and disapparated with Harry first. Sirius turned back to the three and his grey eyes hardened into steel.

“I want to kill you for treating him like a servant and abusing him for more than a decade. But, I won’t dirty my hands with the likes of you.” Sirius internally smirked as the three flinched. “He will be safe when he’ll be here for a short while, yes?”

The three nodded hurriedly and Sirius gave one last glare to them before disapparating to Grimmauld place too.

Chapter Text

Harry’s eyes widened as he looked at the house in front of him. Sirius’s house was very nice and it was pretty clear Sirius had renovated the whole thing. Sirius had told him it was a very ancient house but it didn’t look ancient at all, it looked as good as new.

Harry could just imagine his relatives beating him for having the privilege to live in such a luxurious place. The thought brought a smile to Harry’s face.

Remus saw the elation on his honorary godson’s face and his heart filled with warmth at seeing Harry so happy. It was nice to see Harry smile.

Sirius sighed as he looked at his house, the house he had run away from when he was just a few years older than Harry. It was — unrecognizable now. It looked too beautiful if he was being honest with himself. His house had never looked this good. Amelia’s elves and a reluctant Kreacher had done a fine job of painting it, cleaning it thoroughly and redecorating it. He and Remus had even purchased a few things for Harry as a surprise gift. Neither of them wanted Harry to have anything old.

This was Harry’s house as well now and Harry only deserved the best things. He hoped Harry would like the things he’d brought. He’d asked Neville, Susan, Cedric and Roger about what Harry liked and had accordingly purchased the items. He really hoped Harry would like his new room.

Sirius took a deep breath and finally turned the door knob and entered the house. The house which hadn’t been his home since his childhood. He took off his trench coat he had specifically worn for the intimidation factor and started walking in the direction of the lounge. He glanced at the clean walls around him and grinned. It was a miracle he had this house and the whole Black fortune ( which was a lot, he was actually the richest pureblood in Britain after Rodolphus Lestrange) after the drama his mother had caused when he’d run away. He had been sure that he would be disinherited but surprisingly that hadn’t been the case. He had been very shocked when he’d learned from Euphemia that his father hadn’t disowned him.  James’ mother had also told him that his father had inquired about his health and well-being every month without fail, until the day he died.

Sirius didn’t understand his father.        

Then again, if he really thought about it, his father’s actions shouldn’t have been that surprising. His father might have been cold and a blood supremacist but he wasn’t a monster like his mother.

His father must not have heeded his mother’s wishes to disown him, the woman had had no qualms in blasting him off that messed up tree.

There had been no love between Orion and Walburga. They had tolerated each other for their whole lives, they didn’t care about each other in the least.

Sirius shook his head to clear his mind. This wasn’t the time to reminisce. He increased his pace but stopped in his tracks when he saw Kreacher, thankfully, in clean clothes, wiping the dust from the window. Their eyes met and Kreacher bowed a little. Sirius nodded at him and continued on his way. He was glad Kreacher and he were getting along now.

“I’ll treat you with respect and you will show the same courtesy to me and my family. Deal?” Sirius asked Kreacher, who nodded grumpily.

“Kreacher will do as master Black asks.” Kreacher retorted with a resigned expression.

Kreacher may not have been happy about his new living conditions but Sirius had noticed that even if the elf didn’t like him, he did his job well after their talk. He started wearing clean clothes and actually got along with the helper elves as long as they didn’t touch the so called heirlooms of the noble house of Black.  ( Merlin, his family had collected a lot of rubbish over the years )

He had made Kreacher swear that he will never ever harm him, Harry, Remus or any friends of theirs in any way or form when he had first come to the house.  He had left no loophole when he had made Kreacher vow since he knew the elf hated him. Kreacher had always cared for his mother and Regulus beyond what was normal.

Regulus, little Reggie, his younger brother. Sirius tightened his hands into fists as he thought about Reggie. He will not cry. He’d cried enough on that first day. 

Tears had slid down his cheeks when he had looked at the door of his brother’s room after so many years. He had loved Regulus contrary to popular belief, they’d been good, and they’d been very loving and caring towards each other before Regulus had started listening to his foul mother. Reggie’s death had left a big hole in his heart. He blamed his mother for his baby brother’s demise.

Sirius felt a vicious sense of satisfaction go through him at the thought of his mother. He had silenced her portrait forever, something which had Kreacher bawling his eyes out when he had performed the charm. He had listened to her nonsense for more than a decade, had been beaten by her when he had refused to listen to her bullshit, but he will never put Harry through that. Harry had had enough abuse hurled at him from Lily’s relatives, the child didn’t need his mother’s vitriol on top of everything else.

He will never let the stupid woman say anything bad about Harry and Remus.

Sirius stopped as he reached the lounge and saw Harry and Remus sitting on the couch. His eyes softened as he took in Harry’s happy expression. He will do everything in his power to keep that smile on his godson’s face.

Harry noticed how hesitant Sirius was as he kissed his forehead before sending him off to his bedroom. But when his godfather saw he was okay with his touch, Sirius hugged him again.

Harry smiled sadly as he felt tears drop on his head. He knew Sirius and Remus loved him, it was blatantly clear how much they cared for him but they didn’t know how much he loved them for giving him a family, care, affection.

“Sirius,” Harry smiled softly as he looked up at the man who still had his arms around his waist. “Don’t cry anymore. You should go to bed too. You have to meet Miss Jones tomorrow, remember?”

Sirius sighed before nodding tiredly. His appointment with his mind healer at St Mungos was scheduled for the next day. Emily Jones had asked him to meet her tomorrow since she wanted to know how everything with Harry had gone. 

 “Yes, yes.” Harry gave him a bright smile and turned to Remus who had been watching the two of them with a very gentle expression on his face. “Good night Remus.”

“Good night, Harry.”

Sirius glanced at Remus who gave him a short nod. Sirius sighed. Yes, everything will work out in the end. The two men went to their respective rooms to rest for a while as well. They knew Kreacher will inform them when supper was ready.

Harry wrote that night in his diary and told Tom about his new bedroom and everything in it. Harry adored his room because it had floor to ceiling windows which Harry could open at any time to let the fresh air and sunlight in. Harry loved the feel of sun on his face. Sunlight and fresh air had been scarce when he was a child, spending his days away in a cupboard will make anyone hoard the light and breeze.

Harry gave the bed he was sitting on a glance and a fond grin came on his face. It was very nice, he patted it once and then went on to tell Tom about it.

His bed was large, soft and very comfortable. Harry knew these kinds of bed cost a lot. He’d seen them in Aunt Petunia’s magazine catalogues, the way she had sniffed at them just because she couldn’t afford them.

His room itself was done in shades of blue with white ceiling which gave the whole room a very soothing effect.  It looked beautiful, especially, during daytime, with sun pouring in from the windows.

And he even had a TV! His relatives had never let him watch the television. Now, he could see the movies he wanted without anyone smacking his head or pushing him down the stairs.

Harry’s eyes softened as he read Tom’s reply. Why did he care so much about his diary? Harry just couldn’t understand why he loved talking to Tom so much.

[“I am glad for you, Harry. I hope you’ll be happy from now on.”]

Harry again kissed his diary and put it under his pillow. He knew he wasn’t a twelve year old boy anymore but he just couldn’t stop this habit. He felt happy when he kissed his diary.

And he will continue to do so.

Very few things made him happy in his life, he wasn’t going to stop. If he wanted to kiss his diary, he bloody will.

Tom came out of the diary that night when he was sure Harry was asleep. He looked at the soon to be fourteen year old and his eyes softened as he saw the young teen on the bed.

Harry looked so peaceful, sleeping on the fluffy, white pillow with little tufts of air leaving his parted lips.

Tom knew he shouldn’t feel anything for Harry. He had destroyed the boy’s life, but he couldn’t help but feel affection for him.

Affection, care, love. Feelings which he had always despised and loathed with his very being.

Those same things threatened to overwhelm these days because of Harry.

Tom sat down beside Harry who snuggled more into the sheets. He grinned as he saw Harry furrowing his brows, then again relaxing. He looked around the room and once again it dawned on him how much time had passed.

Harry was right, though, his room really was beautiful. It seems Sirius, Remus and the house elves had outdone themselves.

Grimmauld Place was Orion’s house, and if he wasn’t wrong it must be his son’s now. Sirius Black must be Orion and that hag, Walburga’s eldest son. Tom grimaced as he recalled the girl from his school days.

God, he’d hated that bitch in school. Poor Orion. He’d crucioed her and her equally revolting friend, Druella when the two had tried to throw themselves at him. Tom shuddered in revulsion.

They were nothing but a nuisance.

Tom recalled their agonized screams when he had tortured them and grinned. Now, that had been fun. And very satisfying.

The two deserved every bit of pain he’d inflicted on them that day and more.

They had not heeded his wishes when he had told them very clearly that he wanted nothing to do with them. He’d been very polite in the beginning but when they had not stopped, his control had snapped.  They should have been clever and left him alone, they didn’t. They paid the price.

It’s not like the two could have told anyone about what he’d done either. He had obliviated both the girls after torturing them. He knew Cygnus had suspected something when he had seen their state, but he hadn’t a given a shit.

Cygnus Black had been a bitter, angry guy at school. He had hated his parents for setting up a betrothal for him with Druella Rosier of all people, everyone knew what kind of person Druella was.  There had been no difference between him and cattle and thus he had not cared in the least about what may or may not have happened to his so called fiancée or his cousin. Walburga’s favourite past time had been torturing little first years with jinxes.

Orion on the other hand, had just not cared for anyone or anything in the world. He’d been a good friend to him though, and that’s what mattered to Tom.

Why should he give a shit if Orion didn’t like others? Orion had never called him a mudblood, even when he was first year. He had never gotten on his nerves. Orion and Alphard had been nice, they’d been good friends, worthy members of Knights of Walpurgis.

He wondered if Alphard was alive, Orion certainly wasn’t. It would be nice to talk to a familiar face.

Tom again gave the room a once over before getting up. He knew this house was one of the safest places for Harry, but he still needed to do his job. He had to make sure Harry would be safe no matter where he was.

He disillusioned himself and went out of the room to check the security himself. He quickly found out with a homenum revelio that only Sirius, Remus and an elf were in the house beside Harry and that they were all asleep. He made a tour of the whole house and was again impressed with Sirius’s intuition. The place was heavily warded and he was sure the fidelius keeper was Sirius himself. 

Tom was about to go back to Harry’s room when he stopped dead in his tracks as he came across a glass cabinet in the lounge. A chill ran down his spine as he felt that familiar sensation.

This couldn’t be. This wasn’t possible.

He glared at the glass cabinet and in that moment he wanted nothing more than to blast the glass into  thousand pieces.

Something in there belonged to him. No. It didn’t belong to him. It was him. A part of his soul was here. Why? Why was his horcrrux here?

Tom waved a hand over himself and he was visible again. He controlled his emotions and carefully opened the glass cabinet. He gasped as he saw a thick, large, golden Locket with an ornate S carved onto it lying on a velvet blue cushion. The S was made up of emeralds.

Tom knew what it was. How could he not? It was his.

Salazar Slytherin’s Locket, a treasure of the founder’s. His heirloom.

So, he did find it after all.

This was his/Voldemort’s horcrux, he could hear the call of his soul inside it. He carefully picket the Locket up and a bright light filled the room as soon as his hand touched the metal of the golden Locket.

Next second, another male was standing beside him. It was him, in his mid-twenties.

The only difference between them was that the man who had come out of the Locket had longer hair, had few inches on him and his eyes were no longer silver grey, they were the colour of rich wine. He was also unhealthily pale. He was wearing black trousers and a white button down shirt.

Tom winced as those red orbs widened in horror as they realised who was standing in front of him.

“What’s the meaning of this? Why is my diary soul piece in front of me?” Locket Tom asked his younger self with narrowed eyes. The only way he could have formed a temporary corporeal body and come out of the locket was if another horcrux was near him.

Tom didn’t know how to answer his older, angrier self. He only knew one thing, he couldn’t let Harry come in contact with him, not until he’d talked to him at least. He carefully put the Locket back on the cushion in the cabinet and sealed it shut. The red eyed man disappeared immediately.

Tom closed his eyes as the whole cabinet rattled behind him, but as he put more distance between them, the less pull he felt towards it.

Tom quickly walked back to Harry’s bedroom and carefully opened the door so as to not awake the green eyed beauty. A wave of calm washed over him as he saw Harry sleeping with a smile on his face. He let out a sigh of relief at the picture. Harry was fine.

He slumped down on the corner of the bed and ran a hand through his hair and sighed again.

“Wonderful. Why the fuck is my horcrux in this house?”

Now, he has to convince the Locket horcrux of his feelings and hope he would help him protect Harry.  Maybe together they could find a way to get themselves real bodies.

A week later, Tom went through with his plan. He’d come out of the diary every day since that day to work out the logistics of his plan. He had to be very careful so that he wouldn’t be discovered by any of the residents of the house when he talked to the Locket.

Tom carefully closed the door behind him and then took out the Locket he’d wrapped up in a pillow cover. As soon as his hand touched the metal, a white blue light flooded the room and next second his elder self was standing in front of him.

His Locket self-looked ready to tear him a new one by the way those red eyes narrowed at him as soon as he saw it was Tom again. But before his long haired self could open his mouth, Tom gently placed a hand on his mouth and shook his head. The Locket glared at him with venom but he simply quirked a brow at him.

Something in those red eyes changed as he did that and Tom slowly pulled his hand back to himself. Somehow, he knew the Locket will not say anything now.

“What’s going on?” Locket asked in a deep, rich voice.

Tom glanced back at the door which he’d charmed before gesturing towards the empty bed in the room. The Locket looked at him warily before walking towards the bed. Tom noticed the differences between them then.

If one wouldn’t touch the Locket. they would think he was a real person just like Tom was.

But that wasn’t the case.

Tom himself wasn’t quite real but he could touch things. As for the Locket, it seemed he could too since he was sneering at the bed covers in his hand. Tom didn’t know why he was so angry. The bed covers weren’t bad. Even this unused room was well kept.

His Locket self also felt watery like to touch. He wondered if that was because he had literally taken energy from Harry himself and that’s why he was solid.

“Will you tell me what is going on now?” Locket asked, a condescending smirk playing on his lips. “Or will you just stand there like an idiot?”

Tom scowled as he was brought out of his reverie. “No need to get bitchy with me. This is important, all right. I can’t rush into it.”

Locket rolled his eyes and gave him a very fake smile. “Of course it is.”

Tom sighed. This will take a while. He was dealing with himself.

Tom told everything to the Locket, about Harry, his feelings for Harry, about Voldemort, about how he’d tried to leave Harry to gather information but hadn’t been able to.

At first the Locket didn’t believe him. The man could not believe that he had come to care for another so much,  for the boy who had allegedly killed him. Tom did notice though how those red orbs had widened in shock when he’d told him how Harry had kept on crying after he’d learned what had happened to Tom in the orphanage.

Tom then did the only thing he could’ve in the situation. He’d hugged his elder self and had hoped their souls would resonate and Locket would understand his feelings for Harry. He was getting desperate, he needed his soul piece on his side.

The long haired man put some distance between them as soon as he let go. He ran his fingers through his hair, and let out a few expletives, clenching his other hand into fist.

The Locket horcrux looked very vulnerable at the moment.

Tom wasn’t surprised in the least when the Locket asked to see Harry.

“I know you are telling the truth, and when I embraced you- I could feel– no–” Locket Tom closed his eyes as he again felt overwhelming affection for Harry in his heart, “I do feel for him but I need to see him. That’s the only way we can protect him.”

Tom looked warily at the Locket but after a moment nodded. “Fine, but I’ll hurt you if you even think about hurting him.”

Locket wanted to say he was more knowledgeable than the diary, and could thus defeat him without even using much strength but didn’t voice his thoughts. He was the diary, he felt the same affection for Harry as his younger self. He couldn’t possibly hurt him.

“Of course.”

Locket looked at Harry and his heart thudded in his chest. He’d never felt anything remotely tender for anyone. He’d charmed people, manipulated them and laughed at them when they’d spilled his secrets to him. No one mattered to him. To him every other human was nothing more than a mere bug.

He’d never ever cared for anyone. Ever.

Then why was this boy different?

He had felt warmth seep into his veins when he had seen the diary’s memories. He’d felt faint after feeling that. He’d never felt anything like that in his life.

He slowly walked to Harry and for the first time in his life, he smiled genuinely from his heart.

“We’ll save you, Harry. Voldemort won’t touch you again. We’ll figure something out.”

He looked at the diary and nodded at his younger self who took him back to the cabinet.

The two horcruxes decided the best way to protect Harry was to have both of them beside him. The Locket told the diary how to cloak him and put him in Harry’s trunk so he would also be there with them at school. They knew Sirius didn’t give a rat’s ass about the antiques in this shitty place but Harry had written in the diary that Kreacher had tried to lift a golden Locket from the cabinet quite a few times. That’s why the Locket taught Tom a spell which would create a replica of the Locket so that no one would get suspicious once Harry goes back to Hogwarts.

“What, are you in love with that locket, Kreacher? You can have it if you want.” Sirius said to his house elf. He didn’t care about some dumb trinket in this house. If Kreacher loved it so much, it was his. He could even keep the stupid thing with him in his room if he was that enamored with it.

But to Sirius’s dismay, Kreacher just shook his head. “No, master Black. That’s not Kreacher’s. That’s that…”

Sirius sighed when Kreacher did not say anything else and continued to look morosely at the ground. The Black heir glanced at his lover who just shrugged. Remus didn’t know what was wrong with that stupid locket either.

They’d both tried to lift the bloody thing, but it seemed it didn’t want to move from its place. They’d just left it there after a while.

Sirius knew many things in this house were cursed, this must be one of them.

“I wanted to try lifting it, Tom, but Sirius got so scared when I brought it up, and Kreacher looked as if he was about to die when I suggested lifting it. I didn’t bring the topic up again. They won’t even let me look at it, Tom."  Harry huffed as he wrote to Tom about his godfather and Kreacher’s over protectiveness.  "That’s mean.”

Tom mentally thanked Sirius and Kreacher for their intuition. The Locket was a little—unhinged. It was clear as daylight that the more he had split his soul and delved into the dark arts, the more he had lost parts of himself he never should’ve. The Locket might just kiss Harry or something if Harry touched it. His Locket self always looked as if he was dying every time he told him about Harry, he always clenched his hands as if he was restraining himself from running to Harry’s room and kissing him senseless. He knew that feeling, he wanted to touch Harry too. But, the Locket was well-he was not well.

That was another thing which baffled him, he didn’t like being touched and that hadn’t changed even when he’d gotten older. He had never ever allowed anyone to touch him or touch another. He had always been above such things.

But Harry had broken that will of his too. Both his and the Locket’s.

Harry turned bright red when Remus kissed his forehead and gave him his birthday gift. Sirius and Remus had decided that they’ll have a big party tomorrow. They’d invited all of his friends and Harry couldn’t be happier about it. Harry had a great time yesterday at Neville’s house, he couldn’t wait for everyone to come to his house.

Today, though, was just for the four of them. Him, Sirius, Remus and Kreacher.

Harry’s eyes widened in delight when he saw the dishes and a large birthday cake Kreacher had made for him.

“Thank you, Kreacher, for your hard work.” Harry gave the elf a bright smile who looked startled for a minute before he started muttering under his breath.

Harry smiled to himself as he popped a macaron in his mouth. It was delicious as usual. He’d wanted to try making some himself but Kreacher had gotten very upset, so Harry hadn’t brought the topic up again.  Kreacher never let him cook anything, the elf started muttering about insults to his person if Harry even suggested it.

Harry shook his head fondly and glanced at his godfather who was sitting across him. His chest filled with warmth at seeing Remus laying a chaste kiss on Sirius’s cheek. Sirius turned a little red, then called for Kreacher to get more desserts and come quickly so they could cut the cake. Remus caught his eye and winked at him. Harry grinned back at Remus.

He was very happy here. He was glad Sirius and Remus had resolved their issues.

Harry again kissed his diary before sleeping and tried very hard to ignore how he’d felt when Tom had wished him Happy Birthday a while ago.

Why did Tom wishing him happy birthday made him feel so warm, so content, so - loved.

[“Happy birthday, Harry”]

Harry had the insane urge to hide his face in his hands as he read Tom’s reply. He couldn’t explain why he was feeling so shy all of a sudden or why heat was crawling up his neck.

Harry couldn’t understand why his heart filled with warmth at those three simple words. Why did he feel so cherished and cared for? Why did he feel as if— Tom was real? That he cared for Harry as much as he did for him.

Harry bit his bottom lip as he caressed the yellowed pages of the diary.

There was just something in the way Tom had written those words, that Harry couldn’t help but think Tom cared for him too.

[“Thank you”]

Harry caressed his diary again before gently placing it beside him. He didn’t know why he did that, he’d never placed it anywhere but under his pillow but for some reason he wanted it by his side today. 

He was just so happy today.

Harry was once again unaware when two beautiful men caressed his head gently at night and promised to protect him from their elder self.

“I am surprised you even let me touch him,” Locket Tom commented as his younger self settled on the end of the bed. “Given how protective you are of him.”

Tom smiled to himself. Locket was right. “Well, today is his birthday and –” he glanced at the ruby eyed man who was standing beside him, his hands in his trouser pockets, watching Harry with a fond grin on his face. His eyes softened as he saw the affection present in his elder self’s eyes. “It’s because you care too.”

The long haired man let out a sigh as he heard that. “That is true.” Very true.

Chapter Text

Harry turned bright red when Roger and Cedric kissed his cheeks as they gave him his birthday gifts. He ducked his head in embarrassment when Draco, Ron and Hermione smiled smugly at him while Susan and Neville laughed beside him.

Harry didn’t know why Cedric and Roger enjoyed making him blush so much even after he’d grown up. He lifted his head and caught Remus and Sirius’s eyes who were standing near his birthday cake and gave them a wide grin. This was all thanks to them. He was able to have good time because he was at his home with his family who would do anything for him.

After Harry had cut the cake, others started talking amongst themselves and Harry went to the kitchen to see if Kreacher needed help with anything. Kreacher had begrudgingly allowed him in the kitchen that day since Harry had said this was what he wanted from him. Kreacher didn’t have the heart to deny him his birthday gift.

As Harry looked over the dishes, he wondered again how Draco was even here. He had been very surprised to see Draco standing with others at the door. He knew Draco’s family and Sirius didn’t get along and had been sure that Draco would not be allowed to come to his birthday party. He’d taken Sirius to a side to ask the same but Sirius hadn’t given him a clear answer. His godfather had just ruffled his hair and smiled kindly at him when he’d asked how he’d gotten him there.

“He is here, isn’t that enough, Harry?” Sirius asked, an indescribable emotion shining in his eyes. “All your friends are.”

Harry blinked and Sirius laughed. “Forget about it, Harry. It’s not important.”

Harry grinned and nodded. Sirius was right, all of his friends were here with him and that was enough for him. He stood on his toes and kissed Sirius’s cheek.

When he straightened, a laugh escaped him as he saw Sirius’s shocked expression.

Harry shook his head and filled the three bowls with the chocolate fudge he’d made. Sirius was right, he should just forget about it.

When all three bowls full, Harry picked the tray and made his way back. Susan and Roger wanted to try his cooking now, they didn’t want to wait till dinner like others. Harry himself wanted a taste of the dessert he’d put a lot of effort making in.

Sirius saw Harry laughing with his friends and couldn’t help but wonder how Harry turned out to be so good after the environment he grew up in. His gaze drifted to Narcissa’s son who was talking to the Weasley boy and Granger and winced as he recalled how he’d managed to get Draco here.

He knew he had been wrong, but he didn’t think it would feel like that to apologise to his victim. He’d felt terrible when he had spoken to Snape and Sirius didn’t know if he would have found the courage to do it if it wasn’t for Harry.

Remus had arranged a meeting between him and Severus when the question of how Draco would come to Grimmauld Place was brought up. Both he and Remus knew Snape was the only one who could do anything about it. Snape had turned into a spy before You Know Who’s downfall but he was still Lucius’s best friend. He was the only one who could bring Draco there.

Sirius knew he will never speak to Lucius. The blonde was a fucking death eater like that demented cousin of his who was rotting in Azkaban. There was no way in hell he will ever ask anything of Malfoy. Narcissa and he weren’t that close either, so he had no way to invite Draco to Harry’s birthday. He didn’t have any problems with Draco being at his home, the wards would have repelled anyone who meant harm to Harry anyway.

Sirius ran a hand through his hair as his other tightened around his wine glass. He was fully aware of what he’d done. He knew he and James had been extremely horrible to Snape when they were all at school. He’d felt his heart breaking when he’d heard about Harry hunting from his godson. That was karma. Harry paid the price for his and James’s heinous actions.

Sirius still didn’t know what Snape had seen his expression, but he’d nodded and had assured him that Draco will be present at Harry’s birthday. He’d kept his promise.

“Severus, I am sorry. I know was an ass to you in our youth.” Sirius said quietly to his schoolmate. “James and I should have been expelled for what we did to you. I am very sorry.”

Snape’s brows rose at Sirius’s apology and he glanced at his former colleague who was standing beside Sirius, his expression not much different from that of Black’s. Severus didn’t think Black would ever apologise for his behaviour, even it was for getting his best friends son to Harry’s birthday. He and Remus had resolved their issues when Remus had been teaching but Severus didn’t think Black would do the same.

What was even more astounding was that it was genuine. He was a legilimens, he knew Sirius wasn’t lying. He regretted what he’d done.

“He’ll be there, Black.” Severus said after a minute. He wanted to sneer at the bewilderment on Sirius’s face but refrained. There was no point in being that petty.

They hadn’t been innocent, and neither was he. He knew what he’d asked of the Dark Lord before the man had gone to the Potters.

He was glad the child was safe. He hated himself for thinking badly of Harry. The boy didn’t deserve to be hated for his father’s actions. The child was neither like Lily or Potter. He was his own person, as he should be. Children aren’t shadows of their parents.

“Don’t worry. I’ll bring Draco to your house myself.”

“Thank you,” Remus muttered softly.

Snape nodded at both the men before disapparating back to Hogwarts.

Sirius gently placed his glass on the coffee table in front of him and shut his eyes tightly.

Harry hadn’t been amused when he’d learned what they’d done in their youth. His godson had looked ready to cry when they’d told him how they, the Marauders had bullied many students in their youth, especially the Slytherins. He and Remus didn’t hide anything, they’d told Harry the truth of how they were like.

Harry had looked creeped out when he’d learned what they’d done to Severus, who had been his mother’s friend.

“Why did mum even go out with dad if he was so horrible?” Harry softly asked Remus. “Or did she also become like him? You said Professor Snape was her childhood friend and she married the man who wanted to—” Harry paused. His hands clenched into fists. “Threatening to take off a boy’s or a girl’s pants is disgusting. It’s not a laughing matter.”

Sirius and Remus flinched. They’d had been horrible in their school days.

Remus took a deep breath, but answered his godson. Sirius didn’t look like he was in any condition to answer anyone.

“He changed Harry. He realized he was wrong. Your mother and father did make mistakes, but they weren’t evil.” He looked in his godson’s eyes and smiled sadly. “They might’ve been arrogant but they weren’t monsters.”

Harry nodded slowly and Remus felt his chest tighten in emotion when he saw the sad smile on Harry’s face. “I know that, Remus,” he whispered softly. “But it just goes to show whether you are light or dark wizards, you can still be mean. Professor Snape is not without faults, he was a Death Eater. But I am glad he didn’t harass me after those two months in the first year.” Harry paused for a minute, and when he spoke his voice was too soft. “I don’t deserve to be hated for what father did to him. I am not James Potter or Lily Potter. I am Harry, just Harry.”

Sirius and Remus had nothing to say in response to that.

Sirius glanced at Harry who was showing Neville the encyclopedia about magical plants his father used to read. His eyes softened as he saw the delight on Harry’s face. Harry was happy to give his friend something he cherished. Neville looked elated to have the magical plants book in his hands.

Sirius felt his heart stop when Harry showed the leather bound book, the album to Neville and Roger. The album he and Remus had given him. The album which contained photographs of James, Lily, him and Remus; of their time at Hogwarts and after.

Harry turned the page, a soft, sad smile on his face as he pointed out to a photograph in the album.

Sirius couldn’t put into words how relieved he and Remus had felt when Harry’s face had brightened when they’d given him pictures of their youth. They were afraid that Harry might have come to hate his own parents after learning what they were like.

And what had happened two days after that, Sirius knew he would rather end up back up in Azkaban than have Harry think that about him and Remus.

“They are my parents, Sirius, and I care for them,” Harry smiled sadly, “they gave birth to me, but I won’t worship them blindly.”

Sirius’s throat tightened as he heard that, but he stepped forward and hugged Harry nonetheless. Harry was so different from Lily and James, regardless of the fact that he looked like his best friend and had Lily’s eyes.

Harry really was a good person and Sirius was proud he was his godson.

Harry hesitatingly looked at Remus and Sirius, his gut clenching in worry and fear. Fear that he might be abandoned again if he said anything wrong. He didn’t know how to say this without sounding ungrateful.

But he wasn’t ungrateful, he loved them, he really did. He cared a lot for Sirius and Remus. He could see that the two men loved him too. It was blatantly clear how much they cared for him.

But was it because he reminded them of his parents, who were their friends ?

Harry resisted the urge to cry. He wasn’t his father or mother. He was his own person. He was Harry Potter, not James Potter or Lily Evans Potter. He wanted people to care for who he was not some boy who lived or a shadow of Lily and James.

They—they wouldn’t abandon him because he said he didn’t agree with what his parents had done in their life.

He didn’t want to be like them.

Sirius felt something die inside him when Harry voiced out his fears. Remus didn’t even give Harry a chance to say anything else before he was pulling him in for a hug.

“Never say that, Harry,” Remus whispered in soon to be fourteen year old’s hair. “We love you, only you.” Remus shut his eyes tightly but it didn’t stop the tears from sliding down his cheeks. “You are their son but you are your own person, Harry. You are not them. You will never be like them.”

Harry felt relived beyond measure from hearing those words. He hadn’t known how much this was eating him alive from the inside till then.

“Harry.”

Harry leaned back from Remus’s embrace when he heard Sirius dead voice. He felt something tighten in his chest as he saw the agony on his godfather’s face.

“You are—”Sirius didn’t know how he could convey to the child that he wasn’t some kind of gross replacement for his dead best friend. “You are precious to us, Harry.” He let tears slide down his cheek and gave Harry a soft smile. “I love you because you are you. It’s true you are their child but that’s not why we care for you. You are not James or Lily.” He opened his arms and relief flooded him when Harry came and hugged him. “You are not their replacement.” Sirius whispered. “No one can be a replacement for another person. You are only Harry Potter. Just my godson. That’s all. You are not bloody boy who lived or whatever rot the wizarding world calls you. You are just Harry.”

Harry choked back a sob but didn’t let go off Sirius.

Sirius snapped out of his musings when he felt Remus’s hand on his shoulder.

“Come on, dinner is ready.”

Sirius nodded and slowly rose from the couch to follow Remus and others.

“Did you have a good time?” Sirius asked Harry after everyone had left.

Harry gave Sirius and Remus a radiant smile and nodded. “Yes! Thank you for everything.”

Remus’s eyes softened as he saw the honesty shining in Harry’s eyes. “You never need to thank us, Harry, for anything.”

Harry scratched his cheek and grinned sheepishly. “Right, uh,” he gestured towards his bedroom, “I’ll just go then.”

Remus ruffled Harry’s hair as Sirius pinched his cheek. “Go, on. I know you want to write everything that happened today in that diary of yours.”

Harry blushed and Sirius and Remus laughed when Harry practically ran in the direction of his room.

Harry rubbed his eyes for a minute and let out a groan when the spectators around him whooped. It seemed Viktor Krum had again done something amazing and he had missed what it was.

He liked seeing Viktor Krum fly and couldn’t wait to try some of his moves with his friends on his Firebolt. He was sure Roger and Cedric would love to play with him on one of the weekends. He would have to ask Neville, Susan, Ron and Draco if they would like to join them too.

Harry glanced at the two men sitting on his right and grinned when he saw their expressions. It seemed Remus and Sirius were very impressed with Krum too. He was sure they were also hoping for Bulgaria to win like him.

Harry couldn’t help but think he was happy to be a wizard.

Harry bid his friends, Roger and Cedric goodbye as he grasped Sirius’s hand for side along apparition. He was a bit sad he wasn’t able to spend time with them but Sirius and Remus had to go to work that night so they had to leave immediately.

Harry had been quite surprised when Cedric and Roger had admitted they’d also been supporting Viktor like him. Ireland had played really well, but Viktor was too good. Bulgaria deserved to win just for that, and Harry was glad they did.

Harry was enjoying his ice cream when Sirius dropped his glass of juice on the floor, startling Remus and Kreacher who was placing the breakfast on the table.

“Sirius— what?” Remus started but stopped mid-sentence when he saw his partner’s expression. What had Sirius read in that morning’s paper that had made him react like that?

“Has master Black finally lost his senses?” Kreacher muttered, vanishing the juice and cracked glass on the floor. “Master Black better go visit St Mungos if he isn’t well.”

“Sirius?” Harry asked worriedly, gently placing his bowl of ice cream on the table. “What’s the matter?” This wasn’t like Sirius, Sirius didn’t just drop things.

Sirius glanced at Harry for a full minute before sighing and passing the Daily Prophet to him and Remus. He sat down with his head in his hands.

No wonder he and Remus hadn’t realised anything was wrong since they’d gone straight to bed after completing the work the goblins had asked of them. Goblins wouldn’t tell them a thing. They don’t give a damn about wizarding wars.

“Oh.” Harry whispered softly after he finished reading the paper. It seems it was a good thing they’d left the World Cup early because Death Eaters, Voldemort’s supporters had attacked the camp mere two hours after their departure.

Harry felt his chest tighten, he hoped his friends were alright. He would have to send his patronus to them to make sure they were safe.

“Don’t worry, Harry,” Remus’s hard voice cut through Harry’s musings. He turned to the man and his eyes widened in shock when he saw the resolve in his guardian’s amber eyes. “I’ll teach you even more advanced magic, Harry. No one will harm you.”

“Remus–I–” Harry began but stopped when Kreacher let out a snort. He and Remus turned to the elf in unison, wondering why Kreacher would do that.

Sirius lifted his head to glance at his elf warily. What the hell was going through his elf’s mind now?

Kreacher felt the three human’s eyes on him and sighed. He wasn’t being mean.

“Kreacher doubts anyone can harm Master Harry while Master Black and his mate, Mister Lupin are with him.” He didn’t see how his words made Harry, Sirius and Remus stiffen. “Master Harry is completely safe in the Most Noble and Ancient House of Black and with the two adults.”

Sirius’s eyes widened at Kreacher’s words. He wondered for a minute if this was some doppelganger as the elf placed the last of their breakfast on the table.

Remus and Harry were too shocked to even utter a single world.

Kreacher scrunched his nose as he saw Harry’s lean, slender form. “You are still too thin, master Harry. Kreacher must feed you so you have your strength. You are a brave wizard, not many can produce a patronus at your age.” Kreacher turned and bowed a little in Sirius’s direction who looked bewildered by what was happening. “Kreacher will also do his best to keep Master Harry safe and away from harm. And healthy. ”

With that, Kreacher went away with a pop.

“Well—” Remus began, unable to understand how to proceed. He glanced at Harry who was trying very hard not to grin.  “He has really changed, hasn’t he?” Harry lifted his head to lock his gaze with Sirius who started laughing. “Yeah, he changed alright.”

Harry couldn’t help but feel loved and cared for. He was lucky to be surrounded by so many people who thought so much about him.  

As Remus had promised, he started teaching Harry advanced magic which included not only Defense against dark arts, but also few dark transfiguration and charms spells which weren’t completely dark but had been labelled as such by some prejudiced people in the ministry.

As far as Remus was concerned, Harry needed everything to protect himself, light or dark really didn’t matter at this point.  

Harry didn’t have lessons every day since both Remus and Sirius were quite busy with their jobs. Instead, the two studied every weekend for four hours. Harry practiced and read the books in the Black library on weekdays with Hedwig resting on his shoulder and Kreacher giving him treats.

Harry didn’t have much problem learning the spells, Remus taught really well and the books at his godfather’s house were very helpful. Not to mention the pointers he had gotten from Tom. Harry was very surprised to learn that Tom knew most of the spells Remus had suggested he learn.

Harry didn’t want to admit it but the way Tom explained the theory behind the spell casting, well, even Remus and Sirius couldn’t explain that well.

Harry felt bad for thinking that, but he just chalked it up to him being biased. He liked Tom very much, he isn’t going to lie to himself.

Harry couldn’t describe into words how happy, how warm he’d felt when he’d told Tom about his patronus. Tom had been at a loss for words for some reason when he’d told him his patronus was a swan. Tom’s reaction had been quite similar to Sirius and Remus. His guardians had gotten tears in their eyes when they’d seen him nuzzling the silver bird for the first time.

“Swans are peculiar birds, Harry. They are beautiful, graceful, gentle—” Harry blushed at Tom’s words, “I am not even surprised you have a swan as your patronus. They can be very fierce too when the need arise. The animal suits you, de– Harry.”

“Thank you.” Harry wrote, a soft smile on his face.

Harry groaned into his pillow after he’d placed the diary under it. This was why he ended up blushing when talking to Tom. Why would a diary call him dear? The way Tom talked to him sometimes— it was like he was his boyfriend or something.

Harry knew there was going to be a new Defense against dark arts teacher that year since Remus was staying with Sirius and both of them were ward makers for Gringotts. Dumbledore had to hire another teacher for teaching DADA.

Remus had wanted to leave his job at the bank after what had happened at the World Cup and take back the Defense position, but Dumbledore had assured his guardians that the man he had hired for the job was very capable of looking after the students.

Harry didn’t agree fully with his guardians or Dumbledore.

Professor Moody was a bit weird with his fake eye and jumpy attitude. He kept on glaring at some students as if they had personally offended him. Harry didn’t understand him if he was being honest.

But after a month of attending his classes, Harry decided to put the matter away from his mind. The man taught well and if the headmaster had hired him, he might not be so bad.

Ron, Susan and Draco had also told him the reasons for his paranoia. It was because he had caught too many dark witches and wizards.

Harry at first hadn’t known what the Triwizard Tournament was but after Susan and Neville explained to him, he realised why Roger was so upset when Cedric had said he will enter the championship. He snuck a glance at his two best friends and wasn’t surprised to see Roger frowning as Cedric tried to console him.

Harry hoped Cedric would be alright. He didn’t like seeing his two best friends suffer like this. Roger loved Cedric, of course he wouldn’t be happy if Cedric was in danger. If he, Harry, his friend, was so worried about him, then Roger’s fears and worries for Cedric would be a thousand times worse.

Harry hoped nothing bad would happen to Cedric or any other champion. Students from Beuxbatons and Durmstrang were as excited as Hogwarts students to enter.

Harry glanced at the Slytherin table and laughed when he saw Draco stuttering in front of Viktor Krum. Viktor looked as if he couldn’t decide whether to pat Draco’s head or grin at his shy behaviour.

Harry felt dread crawl up his spine as Dumbledore called his name. He hadn’t entered in this tournament. Why was his name being called? He wasn’t anywhere near the Goblet of fire. The thing gave him a creepy vibe and he had made sure to stay away from it.

Why was this happening to him? No matter what he did to stay away from spotlight, some or the other nonsense always happened to him.

Before Harry could say anything, his whole house stood up and started shouting at the staff table.

Ludo Bagman, Bartemius Crouch, Hogwarts teachers on the table, Igor Karkaroff and Maxime’s mouths opened in shock as they heard the students of the Hufflepuff house hurling obscenities at them. Some teachers even flinched when they heard the things which the students were saying to them.

“What bullshit is this? Harry didn’t do anything.”

“He doesn’t even like people fawning over him, he will never do something like that.”

“Your goblet is faulty, Harry will never cheat his way in. He is only fourteen tears old, damn it.”

Harry felt tears gather in his eyes as his housemates didn’t turn on him. He felt Roger’s hand on his shoulder and hesitantly turned to face him.  Harry couldn’t stop the tears from falling as he saw the understanding on Roger’s face. He should have known that his friends would never betray him.

“No, Harry.” Roger said gently as he wiped the tears from Harry’s cheeks. “You are not going to cry. You haven’t done anything that you need to feel guilty about.”

Harry gave Roger a shaky nod who gestured to Susan and Neville on Harry’s other side. Harry’s eyes widened a bit as he heard the things Susan and Neville were shouting at the teachers. He didn’t think his best friends had such a temper.

“See, they all care about you,” Harry turned back to Roger who caressed his head and smiled softly at him. “You are not alone.”

Roger pointed at the students from other houses and Harry felt some tension and worry bleed out of him as he saw the students from other houses pointing fingers at the staff table.

Roger’s friends from Ravenclaw, a blonde girl beside them who Harry had seen skipping in the hallways; Ron, Hermione, Fred and George, from Gryffindors,  and some Slytherins were also standing and shouting at Dumbledore and others.

“Oh please, Harry didn’t do shit. Is this a joke?” Draco snarled at the staff table. Theodore, beside him was spouting rude comments about the security of the bloody school where children weren’t even protected. Blaise and Daphne were nodding alongside him.

“He doesn’t even want to be known as the one who defeated the Dark Lord. You people really think he entered?” Theo shouted at Snape who was standing at the head of the Slytherin table, closest to him. The potion master looked proud but agitated at his house’s behaviour. “How stupid can you all be?

Snape wanted to tell Nott to shut his mouth and behave but couldn’t find the will to do it. Theodore and others weren’t wrong. Harry had clearly not entered the tournament, the boy just wasn’t the kind of person to do things like that.

“That’s disgusting, Harry didn’t do anything.” Ron and Hermione shouted in unison.

“The kid keeps to himself, why would he do something like this?” Fred bellowed as George shook his head beside him at their teacher’s stupidity. Honestly, only an idiot would think Harry had entered the tournament.

Dumbledore in that instant, felt extremely proud of his students. This was what he had wanted all this time. All house students united, standing together. But even he didn’t what to make of the events that had happened till now. He didn’t know why Harry’s name had come out of the Goblet of the fire. He couldn’t even understand how such a thing was possible.

He only knew one thing, Harry had nothing to do with it.

The three champions glanced at each other and without a word made their way back to the Great hall. Almost an hour had passed and not one teacher had bothered to show up and tell them what they were supposed to do now. Something was not right.

When Cedric learned what had happened, his face lost the gentle look it usually had.

“Are you all on drugs? Cedric said venomously, making Trelawney and Minerva who were closest to him flinch. They’d never heard the tall Hufflepuff speak in such a cold tone before.

“Harry clearly didn’t do anything. It’s clear someone is trying to frame him and hurt him.”

Cedric was soon joined by Fleur Delacour and Viktor Krum.

“Ee doesn’t look like ee could do something like tat.” Fleur said with an angry expression. She had seen Harry Potter in school and she wasn’t stupid contrary to popular belief. The boy kept to his close knit of friends and was genuinely nice. He couldn’t possibly do this.

“I agree vith, Fleur. This is a trick. ” Viktor growled. “This tournament was supposed to be safe from such things. There should be an inquiry—”

The staff and Triwizard tournament sponsors were shocked to say the least. They couldn’t believe what they were hearing from the three champions' mouth.

Karkaroff and Maxime were at a loss for words. They knew Viktor and Fleur were best students in their school, but to see them actually defend Harry Potter was astounding.

Viktor and Fleur were livid, it was clear from their expressions they weren’t amused in the least with what had happened. With Cedric it made sense, the boy was Potter’s friend. But their own student’s behaviour filled the two with pride.

Pomona Sprout wanted to send Harry back to Sirius and Remus that instant. Something was very wrong— no.

Something very bad was about to happen to Harry. She had felt her heart break when Harry’s eyes had widened in horror and he had turned deathly pale when Albus had called his name. Someone was after him again. There was no doubt about that.

Harry hadn’t moved from his place beside Roger, Neville and Susan. Other students had sat down by now, but every student and teacher in the hall knew one thing for sure, Harry Potter had not placed his name in the goblet of fire.

Neville and Susan smiled reassuringly at Harry as Roger kissed his forehead and squeezed his shoulder. Harry glanced at his three friends and his housemates and clenched his hands into fists.

No, he wasn’t weak, he had nothing to be ashamed off. He hadn’t done anything wrong.

Harry rose from his seat and gave Roger, Neville and Susan a grateful look and made his way to the staff table where the headmaster was standing.

Chapter Text

As Harry walked to the teacher’s table, he was filled with gratitude and warmth when no one said anything bad or mean to him. In fact, all students gave him his support.

“We know it’s not you, Potter. It’ll be alright.”

“We have your back, Harry. Don’t worry.”

Harry stood in front of Dumbledore with a hollow feeling in his stomach. Even though the words of his fellow students made Harry feel relieved, it didn’t stop him from feeling anger towards the person who was responsible for the evening’s events. His short nails dug into the palm of his flesh but he was oblivious to the pain he was causing himself, he didn’t even notice how cold he was or how sweaty his hands were.  He couldn’t find it in himself to care about anything at the moment.

Who had done this? Why had they done this? Who could possibly do something like this? How had they fooled the Goblet of fire? His friends’ assurance warmed him, but that still didn’t erase the fact that he was being dragged into another bad thing.

Why couldn’t people just let him be?

What had he ever done to anyone to deserve this kind of treatment?

“I didn’t do it, sir.” Harry said softly, finally lifting his head to meet the headmaster’s gaze. He didn’t know what he could say to the man except for that.

Dumbledore sighed and gave Harry a tired smile. “I know you didn’t, Harry, I know you didn’t. But we still need to talk, all of us.”

Harry gave a minute nod of his head to Dumbledore who reluctantly turned back to the students and asked the prefects, head boy and girl to take them back to their house dormitories.

The only people left in the great hall after fifteen minutes were Harry, Dumbledore, the Triwizard judges and sponsors, Ludo Bagman, Bartemius Crouch, Olympe Maxime, Igor Karkaroff, Hogwarts staff and the three champions.

Harry hesitantly glanced in the direction of his head of house, hoping to talk to his professor alone. Instead of catching professor Sprout’s eye, Harry met the concerned glances of Flitwick, Sinistra and Snape. ( Sprout was furiously whispering to something McGonagall and Pomfrey, a frown marring her features. ) The three professors nodded at him in reassurance, with Sinistra giving him a kind smile.

Harry felt his chest tighten and willed the tears that had gathered in his eyes to not fall. He didn’t think he could ever express into words how grateful he was for their support. He was glad they weren’t treating him with derision and scorn.  This wasn’t the first time he was being blamed for something that wasn’t his fault. He’d been blamed plenty when he was in elementary school. Sometimes he had escaped the punishments magically, other times he’d cried to himself in his cupboard, wondering if there was something really wrong with him like his relatives said.

“We need to call Sirius, right now.” Pomona said to McGonagall, who nodded and sent her patronus to Sirius Black. “He needs to know this has happened.”

Dumbledore and others teachers nodded in assent as they heard Pomona’s loud voice. Sirius was Harry’s godfather, he had every right to know what has happened to his godson.  Sirius and Remus were Harry’s guardians and they needed to be made aware of the situation.

Sirius screamed at Dumbledore and Hogwarts staff, much to the horror of everyone else present in the great hall. He point blank refused to let Harry participate in the Triwizard tournament, threatening to withdraw his godson from the school first thing in the morning.

Even though most of the teachers knew how Sirius was like, it didn’t stop them from grimacing and flinching when the Black lord yelled at them, blaming them entirely for the situation his godson was in.

Remus had to calm down his lover after Sirius had ripped the parchment which had Harry’s name written on it into shreds. He had stepped in when Sirius had looked ready to curse someone, it would have only made the situation worse.

Sirius always had a temper even when he was at school, the aggression he was showing now wasn’t the result of his confinement in Azkaban.

Sirius needed to understand, though that anger wasn’t going to help Harry in any way. 

Severus looked wearily at Sirius who was holding Harry to him as if he wouldn’t let him go in any condition. He couldn’t blame Sirius this time, he didn’t even want to. As much as it hurt him to admit it, Sirius was right this time. He may dislike Sirius but even he could see how much the man cared for Harry.

“He is not participating in that bloody tournament,” Sirius growled, unaware of how sparks flew from his wand. “People die in it! That’s the only reason someone put his name in that fucking goblet. They want him dead! You all know that.”

No one had any retort to that. Everyone knew who Harry was, and they all knew who wanted him dead.

Karkaroff grimaced as he recalled his dark mark acting strange, resisting the urge to touch the damned thing. Maybe Black wasn’t that off the mark. But could it really be the Dark Lord?

Igor shuddered inwardly. He sincerely hoped not. The dark lord did not take kindly to traitors and cowards. He knew what the man did to people who betrayed him in any way. Maybe he should talk to Snape one of these days.

“His magic will be ripped from him, or he’ll die if he doesn’t take part, Mr. Black.” Crouch Sr finally broke the silence which had descended upon the Great Hall. He looked at Sirius Black and Remus Lupin’s murderous expressions’ and sighed. He couldn’t fault Sirius for getting angry but Harry was in trouble either way. Being angry at him or the others won’t help Harry. They hadn’t planned this.

It was nice, though, the kid had such loving guardians.

“We can make sure he remains safe in another way, Mr. Black.”

It was decided then that all the champions could ask anyone for help once they knew what the three tasks entailed. The tournament was basically void because of Harry’s name coming out of the goblet but there was no other choice. This was the only way to keep Harry absolutely safe.

Neither Fleur nor did Viktor had any problems with Crouch’s decision. They weren’t willing to win the tournament at the cost of Harry’s life.

“We can figure things out together,” Cedric said softly, drawing Harry’s attention his way. “Right?”

Harry nodded slowly, “yes, yes.”

Cedric put a reassuring hand on Harry’s shoulder, telling him without words they’ll be alright. Harry gave Cedric a grateful smile. He couldn’t put into words how relieved he was for his friends’ support. He was glad his first and best friend wasn’t doubting him. 

Harry turned back to the judges and Dumbledore, wondering how to voice out his thoughts. They’d done this for him, just so that he could be safe. Cedric, Viktor and Fleur had entered the tournament willingly, knowing the risks, he hadn’t.

“I —thank you.” Harry muttered finally. He tried to smile but his facial muscles refused to obey. “For doing this for me.”

Olympe and Karkaroff simply nodded at Harry, not acquainted with the teen well enough to say anything else. Dumbledore and Ludo Bagman just smiled kindly at him.

“Don’t worry, Mr. Potter,” Ludo turned to Barty Crouch Sr and arched a brow. Crouch Sr sighed before stepping forward, “we’ll take every precaution, Mr. Potter to keep you and others safe.” He looked at Sirius and Remus before turning back to Harry. “You’ll be fine.”

With that, the two judges, Olympe and Karkaroff left. Fleur and Viktor squeezed Harry’s shoulder before leaving, assuring him that they weren’t upset or angry with how things have turned out.

Relief flooded Harry when he heard Sirius telling Dumbledore that he will be taking Harry back with him. He’d wanted some time with Sirius and Remus but he hadn’t thought he would be allowed to leave with them. Harry wanted to be with his guardians and at his home. He wanted to talk to Tom. He needed to feel safe.

Tom and his guardians made him feel safe.

“He needs some time to process this,” Remus said, his eyes rebuking no argument. “I am sure you can understand, Albus.”

Dumbledore nodded tiredly, “yes, yes. of course. He can leave with you and Sirius.” He sighed. “It will do Harry good to stay at home for a few days.”

Harry thanked his teachers and Dumbledore and hugged Sirius and Remus before leaving with Cedric to pack his belongings. He was glad he was going home for a few days.

“No.”

Rita looked at Harry in disbelief. “Excuse me? Did you just refuse an interview with me?”

Harry again glanced at his friend who was having his wand weighing ceremony with Ollivander, it seemed Cedric wasn’t done yet. He wondered what more could he do to stall the unpleasant woman in front of him. Fleur and Viktor had gone out for a while to talk in private and Harry knew very well why Rita had ambushed him now.

“Yes,” Harry turned back to Rita. He looked her straight in the eyes. “I don’t want to give any private interview. I didn’t enter, that’s it. I don’t want to talk about it.”

Rita’s eyes widened in shock for a minute before she controlled her expression and gave Harry a sickly, sweet smile. “Harry, sweetie, everyone needs to give—”

“No. They don’t.”

Harry, Rita and her assistant immediately turned to Viktor and Fleur who had come back inside the classroom. The two had taken one look at Harry’s uncomfortable expression and had realised the woman was harassing him.

Viktor and Fleur made their way towards Harry, shooting the young Hufflepuff a cheerful grin before turning to the blonde woman. Viktor was about to say something scathing to Rita but stopped when Dumbledore, Cedric, Karkaroff and Maxime joined them.

“What’s going on, Harry?” Cedric asked his friend, not liking the frown on Harry’s face.

Harry grimaced. “She wants a private interview. I don’t want to give one.”

Dumbledore who was well acquainted with Rita Skeeter and her ways knew it was time to intervene. Harry didn’t need her negativity in his life. “Miss Skeeter, I believe Harry said he didn’t want to talk.” He smiled and his blue eyes twinkled. “I think it’s only polite you leave him alone.”

Rita narrowed her eyes at the headmaster of Hogwarts. “He is a champion and it’s my job to interview all the champions.”

Viktor let out a snort at that. Everyone turned to the Bulgarian seeker who just shrugged. “We were free for a while,” he gave Rita a pointed look which made Rita blush in embarrassment. It seems Viktor and Fleur weren’t that oblivious. “She didn’t ask Fleur or I for an interview.”

Fleur nodded in assent. “Yes. She swooped down on Harry like a vulture as soon as Viktor and I excused ourselves. ” She gave Rita a wry grin. “We are not stupid.”

Maxime and Karkaroff were baffled by the chivalrous display of their champions. Maxime glanced at Dumbledore who seemed to be hiding a smile after hearing Fleur.

Karkaroff knew Viktor had no selfish motive to support the brat. Viktor was not a malicious person, he was a good man. He and Fleur were genuinely concerned for Harry, he could see that. He’d noticed their kind attitude towards the Potter boy at the day of the announcement of the champions too.

Never let it be said Igor Karkaroff didn’t know how to take advantage of a situation.

Igor knew if he threw in his lot with Viktor now, Harry Potter will remember that. Yes, it was for the best to be on Harry’s good side. If the Dark Lord returned and he was sure something was wrong since his mark had been getting darker since the beginning of the year. He’d tried to ignore the signs, but the fiasco at the World cup, Harry Potter’s name coming out of the goblet. He could not bury his head in sand and pretend everything was fine.

At least he can ask for asylum at Hogwarts if the Dark Lord came back.

Lord Voldemort did not forgive deserters and traitors. He was both. If the Dark Lord returned, he has to be prepared, he has to take measures now to save his own life.

“Well, Miss Skeeter. What do you have to say for yourself?” Igor asked gruffly. “Are you deliberately harassing the child when he has obviously not entered? You think it’s funny that someone is trying to kill him? You think its good material for gossip? A boy’s life is in danger and you think it’s a laughing matter?”

Rita was bewildered. What the hell was happening? Why were they all defending Harry?

“Yes, I’d like to hear an explanation for your behaviour as well, Rita. Why are you trying to get him alone?” Maxime asked, a hard glint in her eyes. The boy had been through too much already. It was enough. “He doesn’t need any more nonsense on his plate.”

Harry was honestly shocked to his core. He didn’t know why everyone was defending him so vehemently against this Skeeter character. He could understand Cedric glaring at the blonde woman and Dumbledore giving her a blatantly fake smile. Even Fleur and Krum’s reaction was expected, they were nice and he and Cedric got along well with them.

But Karkaroff and Maxime were also on his side? That was— unexpected but not undesirable.

Harry felt his chest tighten in emotion and sincerely hoped they weren’t on his side just to ask for some favours. Harry didn’t even know how he could even help anyone.

“I – I–” Rita was stunned, she was at a loss for words. What could she possibly say now?

Cedric put his arm around Harry and gently tugged him to his side. “You can either talk to all of us together, with all heads of school present or you can just leave.”

Rita narrowed her eyes at Cedric. “Watch it, Mr. Diggory.”

Cedric smirked. “I don’t have to watch shit, Miss. You were deliberately trying to get my friend alone because he is who he is. So, no. I will not watch it.” His gaze hardened. “You will not write your usual tripe about him.”

Dumbledore wanted to pat all the champions on the head. This, this was exactly what the tournament was all about. To be considerate of each other and respect the other school opponents.

Rita flinched and lowered her head. She was seething on the inside but couldn’t say anything now that everyone was so against her.

“You should just leave if you want to cause trouble, Rita. No one needs media crap on top of everything else happening.” Alastor Moody put in his two cents from the corner he was standing. “Get the fuck out if you just want to cause Potter more trouble.” He let out a snort. “I think we all know to what lengths the boy’s godfather can go to protect him. I am sure you don’t want Sirius Black to sue you for end number of charges.”

Rita who had never been in such a situation before in her whole life, quietly apologized to Harry with lowered eyes. She could clearly imagine what Sirius Black would do to her if she didn’t stop. She didn’t want any part of that.

Dumbledore, Karkaroff and Maxime nodded at Rita in approval for her apology before Barty Crouch Jr masquerading as Alastor Moody transformed the room so they could all sit and Rita could have her interviews.

Dumbledore and Barty Crouch Jr were astonished to see Rita actually asking relevant questions while her photographer friend only clicked two pictures of the four champions standing together. All four had refused individual shots.

Harry had just said he had not entered and he will do his best to survive.

Barty Crouch Jr who was watching the whole thing unfolding from the corner of the room didn’t know what in Merlin’s name was happening. He was shocked beyond belief by the things he was discovering. He couldn’t wait to tell his master about these unusual occurrences’.

Barty couldn’t understand what was it about Potter that made everyone want to protect him and wrap him in a blanket. And he was absolutely sure that the reason had nothing to do with the fact that Harry had defeated his master. Igor, the traitorous coward was also siding with him. He’d seen Snape treat Harry with kindness like other teachers when everyone knew how the boy’s father had bullied him in his school days.

Barty didn’t want to. He really really didn’t want to admit the truth to himself.

The problem was, he had already accepted the truth.

Harry was a good kid. He was a gentle, kind boy, nothing like his prat of a father or stupid mother. He may resemble them in looks, but he wasn’t anything like them. And the boy’s talent in Defense, in his class, it was astounding. ( His lord needed to know that immediately ) Harry Potter wasn’t a show off or a pretentious idiot, he was a good kid who smiled when he was praised and helped his friends when they weren’t able to get what was being taught in class.

Harry thanked all the professors and his fellow competitors for their support after the interview was done. Dumbledore, Igor and Maxime patted his head and clapped him on the shoulder while Fleur and Viktor just grinned fondly at him. Unbeknownst to Harry, Igor even felt guilty when Harry thanked him sincerely. Harry really was grateful to all of them.

Barty Jr grimaced inwardly, knowing he was the reason Harry was in this situation in the first place. He quickly buried the guilt though. Harry had to die by his master’s hand, it didn’t matter if he was a good kid. He was Lord Voldemort’s servant first and foremost. His master mattered to him the most, not Harry.

Cedric draped his arm around Harry’s shoulder and together the two went back to their friends in the great hall to tell them what had happened.

Rita Skeeter’s article about the Triwizard tournament was well received by everyone. It got high praise from students in Hogwarts and the wizarding community of Britain. Many readers were quite shocked by the article since most people knew that wasn’t how Rita worked.

Rita herself was genuinely surprised by the positive feedback she got. She actually felt ashamed when Amelia Bones herself gave her department a raise for such a brilliant piece on Triwizard tournament and the four champions. That day, for the first time in her life, Rita wondered to herself if she really was that horrible.

Rita knew what she was like, she knew she had never written a true article before in her life, not counting the first few of her career. She actually felt disgusted with herself for getting 50 galleon reward for her work.

That day she realized the gravity of what she’d done, of what she’d wanted to do to Harry.

How many people’s lives she had ruined with her false articles? She had destroyed people’s lives and relished in their misery.

Rita knew she wasn’t a good person, she was sure she could never be one.

But she could at least try and not be a nuisance to everyone. She resolved to try and tone down her lies.

Chapter Text

Ron didn’t feel amused in the slightest when he learnt from Charlie what the first task of triwizard tournament entailed. He couldn’t help but be concerned for Harry’s safety. Ron knew Harry was good at academics and defense but battling an adult dragon and doing spells in a classroom wasn’t the same thing.

Ron put his fears aside though and told Harry what the first task was. He also promised to help Harry in any way he could and made a mental note to ask Charlie which dragons would be part of the tournament. If Harry and Cedric knew which breeds were being brought in for the competition, they could prepare accordingly.

“Thank you so much, Ron!”

Harry couldn’t stop smiling as he thanked Ron profusely for his help. He didn’t think he could put into words how touched he was by the fact that his friend cared so much about him.

Ron blushed a deep red as he returned Harry’s embrace, not used to anyone thanking him or being grateful to him. “It’s nothing, Harry.” he leant back and squeezed Harry’s shoulder. “You just be careful out there.”

Harry nodded cheerfully before pulling Ron in for another hug.

Later that day, Harry was cornered by Hagrid who told him the exact same thing. Harry thanked Hagrid for his thoughtfulness and promised to come with Cedric and Ron to the edge of the forest two days later to see the dragons. Harry couldn’t help but feel lucky to have such good friends. It felt nice to be surrounded by people who cared so much about him.

Before going to sleep at night, Harry relayed everything to Cedric. Hagrid and Ron trusted him to tell Cedric everything since the two weren’t that close to the older Hufflepuff.

Harry couldn’t stop laughing when Cedric froze for full five minutes after hearing what they would have to face in first task.  As soon as he snapped out of his frozen state, he pulled Harry in for a hug.

“Don’t worry, Harry,” Cedric squeezed Harry’s hand, “we’ll figure something out.”

Harry grinned and nodded. “Of course we will. We’ll start working on it as soon as we see the dragons.”

Cedric ruffled Harry’s hair and pulled him closer. “That’s a good idea.” He snorted. “It seems we’ll both be spending a lot of time in library now.”

Harry laughed as he imagined telling Hermione that. Harry was sure she would like that very much. As much as Harry enjoyed reading, he liked his godfather’s library much more than Hogwarts’. At Hogwarts he liked reading near the lake. It felt nice to feel the breeze on his face as he read the magical theory or a fiction book instead of in an enclosed room. Maybe he felt more at ease at his godfather’s house because it was his home.

“Do you think Fleur and Viktor know?” Harry asked Cedric after a while.

“I can’t say, Harry,” Cedric replied. “But.” He smiled as he continued, “we can always tell them everything, just in case.”

Cedric could count one hand the times he’d been surprised, one of which was meeting a shy eleven year old (Harry) on Hogwarts express. He hadn’t thought this instance would become one of them. He’d imagined lot of scenarios of how this particular meeting would go but he hadn’t thought both Fleur and Krum would know about the dragons as well.

Cedric glanced at Harry who was standing beside him, surprise clearly written on his face as well. Well, it seems he wasn’t the only one shocked by the revelation.

“We know.” Fleur and Krum said in unison again as they heard Hogwarts champions. Fleur smiled at Harry and pinched his cheek. Honestly, the boy was too sweet. He was adorable. “U are a good boy, Harry.”

Harry felt himself flush as Fleur praised him, much to the amusement of Viktor and Cedric.

“But how did you know?” Cedric asked once they had settled down on the grass.

Fleur shared a glance with Viktor who pursed his lips to hide his grin before erecting a privacy ward around them.

“Well, you see,” Fleur began, “it’s all very funny.”

It seems Madame Maxime and Hagrid had a thing going on. After leaving Cedric, Harry and Ron at the clearing to the forbidden forest where the dragons were, Hagrid had gone to the Beauxbatons carriage to get Maxime.

Karkaroff who was out on his stroll at the time had thought it odd when he’d seen Hagrid and Maxime going in the direction of the forest. Even if something was going on between the two, the dark forest wasn’t an ideal date spot for anyone.

So, he had followed the two and had thus discovered the dragons as well.

Harry glanced at Cedric as Fleur finished telling the story. He bit his bottom lip to hide his grin at his friends’ gobsmacked expression. It seemed Cedric was in for a lot of surprises in the coming days.

Barty Crouch Jr needed someone to tell him what the hell was going on. He knew the champions were allowed to ask for help but there was a difference between help and straight up telling the champions what the task was.

Who told Harry and Cedric to be that chivalrous and tell everything to Delacour and Krum? He just didn’t know what to think anymore. He’d only been able to hear part of their conversation but that had been enough.

This wasn’t how he’d planned things with his master. Harry Potter was a mystery, one that couldn’t be solved by anyone.

Even his lord had been surprised after he’d told him what had happened after Harry’s name had come out of the goblet.

“Interestinggg, Barty. Thatssss very unusual.”

“Exactly my lord,” Barty said eagerly, “I couldn’t believe my eyes when that traitor Karkaroff protected the brat.”

“Igor protected Potter, huh,” Voldemort mused, “well, that is odd. The man doesn’t help anyone unless he has something to gain from it.” He paused for a minute. “No matter, it doesn’t matter to us if they all wish to protect the brat. We’ll proceed as planned. We need him to reach that cup before anyone else.”

“Of course, my lord. It will be done.” Barty bowed his head and left the room.

Harry grinned as he read Sirius’ letter. It seems his godfather was in a dilemma. He couldn’t choose between wanting to see Harry beat the dragon or be scared of the fact that his precious godson had to face a fucking dragon because of some lunatic’s schemes.

It was a pleasant coincidence though that all three of them, Tom, Sirius and Remus had suggested using conjunctivitis curse on the dragon to bring it down. Harry had looked it up when Tom had first brought it up. When Sirius and Remus had suggested the same, Harry had decided then that he would do it. No matter how difficult it was, he would master the spell.

So, Harry practiced by himself in the secluded part of the grounds. It was easier to find rabbits and birds there that he could practice on. His heart was really against hurting the animals, but Poppy had assured him the spell would not do any long term damage. She’d even given him a bottle of an antidote to heal the animals after he was done practicing.

It was during one of his practices that Harry met a blonde girl with dreamy expression on her face. Harry had seen her coming out of the forbidden forest one day with a happy grin on her face as she skipped in the direction of the school. He’d wanted to talk to her but hadn’t known how to approach her. It didn’t seem polite to ask her why she was in the forest barefoot, so Harry didn’t say anything.

Fortunately for Harry, he didn’t have to take the first step as he ran into the blonde girl on the way back to castle after one of his practice sessions.

“Oh, hello Harry.” Luna said softly when she saw who it was.

“Hello, uh—”

“Luna, Luna Lovegood.” Luna smiled softly as she introduced herself.

Harry grinned, happy to finally know the name of the girl he’d been hoping to talk to. “Hello, Luna, nice to meet you.”

Luna seemed startled for a second before her eyes softened. “It’s nice to meet you too, Harry.”

Neither Harry nor Luna could have known that from that day on they would become the best of friends.

When Harry had decided to talk to Luna, he’d never thought she would become one of his closest friends so fast. He couldn’t put into words how he felt when he was with her. He just felt so relaxed, so calm in her presence, as if he was floating on the clouds.

There was just something about the kind Ravenclaw which really touched Harry’s heart.

Whenever he was with Luna, it was like everything was perfect and well in the world.

Luna was one of the kindest people Harry knew and he couldn’t understand how some people could bully her. It made him really angry whenever he thought about the real reason Luna didn’t wear shoes.

Luna didn’t seem to care much about how she was treated but Harry couldn’t find it in himself to turn a blind eye to the rotten behaviour of some students. If they had the guts to hurt someone that badly just for shits and giggles, they deserved everything that was coming to them.

Harry had taken Luna with him to professor Flitwick and together the three of them had reported everything to Dumbledore.

Suffice to say, Dumbledore was not amused in the slightest when he came to know what was happening to Luna. The group of 15 students (3 Gryffindors, 1 Hufflepuff, six Slytherins and five Ravenclaws) were punished thoroughly for their misdeeds. They were given two months of detentions with professor Snape and had to clean the bathrooms and toilets weekly without magic.

“Thank you, Harry,” Luna murmured softly, unable to believe that someone could care so much about her.

Harry shook his head and squeezed her shoulder in reassurance. “No need to thank me, Luna,” he smiled softly, “no one should be bullied for any reason.”

Susan and Neville nodded from beside Harry, proud to have Harry as their best friend. They both liked Luna a lot and had been disgusted when they’d learn why her school books and personal belongings always ended up missing.

“You’ll be fine, Harry.” Luna said with a happy smile before leaving the room.

Harry glanced at thousands of books around him and couldn’t help but smile too. Luna was right. He will be perfectly fine in the Room of requirement. The room must have some incredible books and Harry was sure they would help him a lot in the other tasks.  He had to find an appropriate gift to give Luna for telling him about this wonderful room. He couldn’t wait to tell Tom about the room at night.

As expected, Harry did well in the first task. He performed the spell perfectly and blinded the dragon with the curse then made it fall asleep. After making sure his spell was working, Harry retrieved the golden egg which he was supposed to get.

During points announcement, Harry had been pleasantly surprised to find that Viktor had used the same spell as him. The Durmstrang champion had shot him a friendly smile when Harry was awarded his points.

Harry felt very happy when his points were announced. It felt really nice to be rewarded for his hard work. Harry knew he wouldn’t have cared if he wasn’t first (Viktor and he tied for first place, Cedric came second, Fleur third). He was just happy that he had successfully crossed the first obstacle of the tournament.

When Harry wrote that night in his diary, he wasn’t surprised to read words of relief from Tom. Tom’s concern for him was almost palpable. No matter how much he tried to convince himself, sometimes Harry couldn’t help but think that Tom was alive. Harry knew that couldn’t possibly be true, it was just a very advanced magical diary.

But his heart still felt that. He loved Tom, he felt connected to Tom in a way he couldn’t explain.

Harry couldn’t control his heart.

Tom just felt so—real sometimes.

And, Harry didn’t know why that thought made him want to cry.

Tom didn’t know what to think anymore, he didn’t know what he could even do in this form. He and the Locket didn’t have a solid body, they could have a temporary body, but that doesn’t last. Voldemort was behind the attacks at the world cup, though he didn’t think he was stupid enough to attack people if he hadn’t come back. Maybe his knights’ descendants were acting on their own.

But Harry’s name coming out of the goblet meant that someone inside Hogwarts was an enemy. He’d asked Harry to be wary, but Harry had assured him that no student could do it. And, his teachers hadn’t been horrible to him till then, why would they do suddenly put him in danger.

Everything after the world cup was going in the direction Tom didn’t want it to go.

He and the Locket had talked after Harry’s name had come out of the goblet. Dumbledore had sent Harry back for two days after the debacle. Harry always kept the diary under his pillow and as soon as he’d muttered about going for a wash before leaving with Sirius, he’d come out of the diary and put the Locket in the small bag Harry had decided to take with himself. He knew Harry would take him without a doubt. He wasn’t disappointed.

That night when Harry was fast asleep after eating the delicious meal, Tom had come out of the diary and brought the Locket out too. After they’d checked that everyone was asleep, they’d started discussing the matter at hand.

“It’s me, us, that’s behind Harry’s name coming out of the goblet.” Locket said tiredly. He knew Voldemort was the one behind this, there was no doubt in his mind about that.

“I think so too. But, how can we help?” Diary asked his elder self who clenched his hands into fist. “I don’t know. I don’t.” Did the Diary think he was the only one who cared for Harry, he cares for him too. But, the only one who could give them both a body without taking another’s life was Voldemort himself. Both of them knew if they took another’s life force, Harry wouldn’t be happy.

Locket looked at Diary then pointed at Harry. “Make sure you advise him that he should always be cautious. There are only two things he, we, could want from this. Either Voldemort wants to kidnap Harry or he wants him to die in one of the tasks.”

Diary nodded slowly, looking a little unsure, but the Locket continued to speak. And, this time he had an evil glint in his ruby eyes and a smirk upon his handsome face. “And, the last option doesn’t make sense, because I know myself.” He looked at the Diary with a quirked brow. “You know yourself, we would never ever let anyone harm what we think harmed us. I’ve always been vengeful and possessive of my things. I’d want to crush the person myself who had been my undoing.”

Diary chuckled bitterly at that. “Yes, that does make sense.” The Locket sighed as he heard his younger self. He could understand his soul piece’s emotions, but they had to trust Harry. They had to believe that Harry will be alright. Harry was strong, he has to be alright.

Tom couldn’t describe into words how relieved he’d felt when Harry had told him how he’d gotten past the dragons. He’d advised Harry that using conjunctivitis curse would be his best bet and was very happy with the fact that Harry had listened to him.

It wasn’t even surprising that Sirius and Remus had suggested the same to Harry. The three of them knew Harry, and they knew he would be able to do it. Harry could produce a patronus at his age, which Tom himself had never been able to. Locket had told him that he hadn’t had anything to feel happy even in later life as well.

Harry had told him whenever he produced a patronus, he thought about being with Sirius, Remus, his friends, Cedric, Roger, Susan and Neville. But, the most important memory had been that he wasn’t a lesser being, he wasn’t a freak. That he was a human being who was alive, who deserved to live. He’d imagined himself standing in a meadow among flowers, enjoying the rays of sun and breeze on his face. The very fact that he was alive was his happiest memory.

Harry didn’t understand why people were acting so foolishly because of the Yule ball. In the end, it was just a dance. He was quite relieved with the fact that he had been exempted from it. The dance wasn’t a task and if he didn’t want to go, no one could force him.

Wearing dress robes was compulsory though, and Harry had no problems with it. His dress robes were really nice and it felt good to wear new clothes.

So during the Yule Ball, Harry happily chatted with Neville, Susan, Draco, Luna, Ron, Hermione and Theo as Cedric and Roger danced together, while Viktor was dancing with Fleur.

Harry was surprised, though, when Fleur, Viktor and Cedric later dragged him to the dance floor and took turns to dance with him.

Harry again wondered what he’d done to have such good friends. He was glad to have them in his life.

Harry wrote his frustrations about the egg in the diary, he just couldn’t hear anything when he opened the damned thing.

When Tom suggested he open the egg underwater, Harry wasn’t as surprised as he’d thought be. After all, Tom only told him to test it in the water after he had written to him that it looked as if there were bubbles inside the glass egg.

Harry was ashamed to admit that he hadn’t thought of doing the same by himself.

Nevertheless, Harry took Tom’s advice and went to the prefect bathroom Cedric had told him about the next day.

After he heard the song, his anxiety only increased. He wasn’t amused at all to learn that something of his will be stolen. What would the merpeople even do with his precious things?

Cedric worked out the egg a week later and reached to a similar conclusion. He made a joke about recovering Roger from the lake, which didn’t really made Harry laugh.

“They wouldn’t seriously take people, would they?” Harry asked with a grimace. Cedric frowned as he noticed Harry’s expression. “No, Harry. I was joking.” 

Harry still continued to look uncomfortable, so Cedric dragged him to the kitchens and the two got two baskets full of rolls, cauldron cakes, chocolate fudge, treacle tart, chicken sandwiches and a flagon of orange juice. The two shared the treats with Neville, Susan, Luna and Roger in the Room of Requirement.

When Sirius and Remus came to know that Harry had worked out the egg on his own, they were quite impressed. Harry blushed as he heard Sirius praising him in the two way mirror. Harry couldn’t bring himself to tell anyone that he hadn’t worked out anything on his own. It was all Tom.

When Harry asked his friends how he should go about tackling the major problem of breathing underwater, Neville advised him to use gillyweed. Cedric suggested bubblehead charm which he himself was doing, but Harry went with Neville’s advice and decided to use gillyweed.

Harry could have practiced the bubble head charm if he’d wanted too but he really didn’t want to practice another spell just for this stupid tournament. Learning spells was good and fun, but doing so in a panic, not so much. You don’t even feel the excitement of learning a new thing when you are so anxious. You just see it as a bothersome task. So, no. he will not be learning it. Cedric had promised to teach him the spell during break, and frankly that’s what made him happier. To learn it with his friends, Neville, Susan, Luna, Draco Hermione, Ron and Theo was much more fun than doing it just to get past this blasted tournament.

“We can ask professor Snape if he has some in spare. I doubt it just lies around in potions cupboard.” Neville said with a frown as he and Harry worked out the other logistics of the task.

“Hmm, maybe you are right. I’ll ask professor Snape.” Harry replied and started reading more about the elusive herb, gillyweed.

Harry went to professor Snape’s office that night to ask him if he could spare a gillyweed for him. Professor Snape looked at Harry curiously for a minute before nodding and giving him two.

“It will make you breathe underwater for an hour. I suppose you are aware you’ll develop gills and flippers because of  it?” Snape asked with an arched brow.

“Yes. I know. I read everything about it.” Harry said confidently.

Snape nodded. “Well, that’s great. Good luck, Harry. You’ll be alright.”

Harry smiled brightly and Severus Snape involuntarily returned the smile. Harry really was nothing like James or Lily. He really was a good kid.

“Thanks, sir.”

“Well, it seems we have to call Sirius.” Pomona said to Snape and McGonagall as the second task drew nearer. They knew they either had to choose Sirius or Remus as Harry’s hostage. In the end, they picked up Sirius. 

Pomona had already told Roger that he would be Cedric’s precious one. She and Flitwick weren’t surprised to see Roger sighing as they told him that.

Roger knew his boyfriend was going to be livid once he learns why he was missing.

Cedric started feeling anxious when he couldn’t see Roger anywhere on the day of the second task. He glanced at Harry to ask him if he had seen Roger but took a step back when he saw the anger on Harry’s usually soft face.

Harry wasn’t angry. He was livid. Where were Sirius and Remus? He hadn’t been able to talk to his godfathers in the morning since they weren’t in the visitor’s quarters. He’d asked Ron and Hermione if they’d seen them around Gryffindor tower but they’d told him that Sirius and Remus weren’t anywhere near the tower.

Harry had even checked the library as a last ditch effort but his efforts had been in vain. They hadn’t been there either.

Harry had a feeling something was not right. He just hoped his guardians were okay wherever they were.

Harry felt tears gather in his eyes as he saw Sirius, Roger, a boy who hung with Viktor and Fleur’s sister, Gabrielle floating near a rock underwater, unconscious.

Harry tried to free all of them, since the song said they would be lost after an hour but merpeople didn’t let him.

When Cedric came by a few minutes later he tried to help Harry too.

Both the boys tried their best to free the four hostages but no matter what they did, they didn’t succeed. The merpeople didn’t allow them to go near Fleur’s sister and Viktor’s friend.

When the task was about to be over, Viktor came to the rock in his half animagus transformation. He shook his shark head at them when they told him to leave with his friend, they would only leave once Fleur came to rescue her sister.

The merpeople gathered didn’t know what to think about the champions. In the end, Cedric and Viktor threatened them, and the three of them took all four hostages to the surface.

Cedric, Harry and Viktor were awarded forty five points each while Fleur got thirty. She kissed all of their cheeks once they were checked over by healers. She could never thank them enough for saving her Gabrielle.

When Harry went to Sirius and Remus later, he couldn’t help but blush again when Sirius ruffled his hair and kissed his cheek, while Remus pinched his cheek proclaiming loudly how glad he was to call Harry his godson.

Tom grinned to himself that night as he sat at the foot of Harry’s bed. He was soon joined by the Locket and both of them smirked at each other as they recalled what Harry and his friends had done. They could hardly believe that anyone could be so nice.

Was it any surprise that even Harry’s friends were just as nice as him.

Tom warned Harry to be very careful in third task, he knew Harry was afraid since Barty Crouch Sr had been attacked on school grounds.

For some strange reason no one could find who was behind the attack. But Tom knew only one person could be the culprit.

He knew Voldemort will do something in this task.

Harry promised Tom that he would be very careful and not do anything unnecessary.

Harry sighed as he looked at his burnt trousers, Blast Ended Skrewts indeed. He just wanted this to be over with, what more did he have to face anyway?

Harry shook his head as he realised what he was doing in the middle of the maze where any creature could come after him. He had to be vigilant, he had to keep his promise to Tom, Sirius, Remus and his friends. He had to be safe and get out of the maze without any harm on his person.

Harry looked at the cup warily, he didn’t want to touch it. He just didn’t. It was giving him a very bad feeling and he’d learned to trust his instincts since a young age. Before he could turn back and warn others not to touch the cup but call the teachers, he was pushed towards it by some large spiders. His hand instinctively grabbed the handle of the silver trophy.

Next second dread filled Harry as he was whisked away from Hogwarts by the portkey in his hand.  

Chapter Text

Harry let go off the cup the moment he felt solid ground beneath his feet. It was a portkey. It was a bloody portkey! He didn’t want the damned thing anywhere near him. Who knew where it might send him again?

Harry closed his eyes for a minute to calm himself. After he was sure he wouldn’t fall on the ground if he got up, he slowly rose to his feet. He gripped his wand tightly in one hand while he gently brushed off dust from his robes with the other. He then lifted his head to take a look at his surroundings.

Harry frowned when he saw the numerous gravestones surrounding him. So, he was in a graveyard. He tried to look in the distance and could only see a large manor atop a hill.

He had no idea where he was.

Well, first things first, he has to get out of here. He wasn’t going to get anything done by staying here.

As Harry took a step forward to leave, a name on the gravestone near him caught his attention.

It said Tom Riddle.

A cold shiver ran down his spine as he again read the name that was the same as his friend. He didn’t know why he felt so afraid all of a sudden. Harry didn’t even realise when his legs carried him over to the very same gravestone. Next thing he knew he was staring at the square slab which had three names on it: Thomas Riddle, Mary Riddle and Tom Riddle. All dead in 1943.

Harry shook his head. No. No. This had to be a coincidence. His friend had nothing to do with whoever these people were. It was just an advanced magical diary that could talk.

But wasn’t Tom Marvolo Riddle stamped on the back cover of the diary? And the address had looked as if it had been purchased from Vauxhall. He had dismissed the small bit of info then as he’d thought it was just there to make the diary look more authentic.

“No, no. I am wrong. ”

Before Harry could think anything else, a spell hit him from behind and he knew no more.

When Harry came to, he realised he was tied to the very same gravestone he’d been looking at by invisible ropes.

But what really made him gulp in fear was the sight of a giant cauldron bubbling up in the distance and a man standing by it.

“Ah, Harry, we have taken your blood.”  The man with straw coloured hair said next to a cowering Wormtail. “Now, we just need to bring the Dark Lord back.  I didn’t really need to stay at that fucking school once you were gone.” He grinned smugly as he continued. “You see, Potter, I put a spell on the hedges surrounding the cup which would tell me when a person touched the portkey. If it hadn’t been you, I would have apparated straight back to Hogwarts.”

Harry kept quiet, not knowing what to say in return. He could still not believe this was happening to him. Before Harry could think anything else, pain suddenly flared up in his right arm.

Harry choked back a sob as he looked down at the long gash on his arm. It seemed they’d use a knife to slice his arm open, blood was still trickling down his hand.

Harry didn’t let out another sound, even though his bleeding arm was hurting him. He wanted to cry but knew he couldn’t. Not now. Not here in front of these people. Instead of concentrating on his bleeding arm which he could do nothing about, he started wondering why he was even there. He again glanced at the two men and frowned. One was Wormtail but the other, who was he?

The man said that he’d been at Hogwarts but he didn’t remember seeing this man at school. This man must’ve been responsible for putting his name in that goblet.

Before Harry could think more on it, the unknown man dumped a snake like creature in the cauldron and Harry’s scar burst into pain. The unknown man and Wormtail turned towards him as he let out an agonising scream.

“You’ll scream much more when he returns, Potter.” Barty smirked and began saying the enchantment that his lord had told him to.

Harry through pain in his head saw as a bone levitated to the cauldron from the very gravestone he was tied to.

This time he couldn’t stop the tears from rolling down his cheeks. Who was Tom Riddle? Why was he feeling so sad? Why did he want to cry his eyes out? Why did it feel as if his whole world was about to be blown apart?

The straw coloured hair man then sliced off his hand and dumped it in the cauldron. He healed himself before continuing.

In the end, he dropped a vial of something red in it which Harry realized must be his blood.

Harry closed his eyes tightly shut as the cauldron caught fire. He didn’t want to know what will happen now. He didn’t want to see Voldemort.

After some time, he felt a cold hand on his chin and a whimper escaped him.

Harry didn’t want to open his eyes, he didn’t want to see whoever was in front of him.

As was the case with his life, though, once again he wasn’t given any choice.  He had to open his eyes when he felt the cold fingers caressing his cheek. He shivered in fear as he heard a hissing voice in his ear.

“Wake up, Harry. Wake up and greet your death.”

Harry hesitantly opened his eyes and closed them shut again after he’d taken in the sight before him. A very tall, pale, serpentine man was standing in front of him. He had slits for eyes whose pupils were the colour of blood and his skin looked shining, silvery white in the moonlight.

Voldemort smirked as he noticed Harry’s aversion to his fake form. He had seen enough of the boy’s thoughts in that blink of a moment. So, Harry had his diary. The boy had been thinking about it non-stop after reading his father’s name on the gravestone.

“Now, now, Harry, don’t you want to meet Tom Marvolo Riddle?”

Harry felt as if he someone had stabbed him in the heart as he heard that. He couldn’t not open his eyes as he heard that. He felt dead inside as he looked in the gleeful eyes of Voldemort—Tom Marvolo Riddle. Tears trailed down his cheeks in tiny rivulets as the meaning of Voldemort’s words hit him. He wasn’t stupid, he knew what Voldemort’s taunts meant. He was Tom Marvolo Riddle.

Everything was a lie.

Voldemort took a step back back and took in Harry’s state, the boy looked pitiful. He could actually feel the sadness and betrayal coming of off from the boy in waves.

“I am Tom Marvolo Riddle, Harry, you are right. The diary you so lovingly care for and love was mine when I was at Hogwarts. Technically, it’s still mine.” Harry flinched as Voldemort’s blood red eyes filled with mirth and mockery. “I’d recorded in it how to open the chamber of secrets. Tell me, how many mudbloods died this time?”

Harry couldn’t think, he didn’t want to. He wanted to die. He’d poured his heart out in that diary, but it had all been a lie. Why didn’t Tom Riddle kill him? Why?

Voldemort smirked and waved a hand over his body and Harry’s eyes widened in shock as the serpentine man disappeared and a beautiful man in his late twenties took his place. He was tall, had short dark wavy hair, pale skin, high cheekbones, an aristocratic nose, ruby red eyes and  rosy lips.

“Since, you’ll die in a few minutes, darling, you can see my true self. You should be honoured, Harry. You are the only one Lord Voldemort has deemed worthy enough to look upon his glorious and true self. No one alive knows that this is my true form. Everyone believes my true self is what you saw mere seconds ago.”

Harry was feeling dizzy, if this was Tom, then what was that creature before? So many things were happening one after the other that he didn’t know what he should concentrate on first.

“A farce.” Voldemort chuckled and his eyes got an insane glint in them. Harry wanted to shrunk in on himself. It scared him.

Voldemort observed how Harry seemed to want to become one with the grave stone at his words but didn’t comment on it. The boy was so easy to read, it was laughable. His mind was like an open book. He knew the boy was stupidly kind and nice, he’d learned that in Harry’s first year.

“It’s an act, darling. Fear is a good weapon, Harry. When people fear you, they tend to do get the job done quickly. ” Voldemort smirked and with a wave of his hand the ropes binding Harry to the grave stone fell away. Next second, Harry was in his arms.

Harry knew he will die, even if he will use his wand. What’s the point of even fighting now? He wasn’t a deluded idiot who thought he could take on Voldemort. He didn’t even know anything beyond fifth year.

“Now, now, darling don’t think that. First, I’ll see what you and my diary talked about.” He chuckled. “My apologies, darling. I mean what you and I talked about.”

Fresh tears poured down Harry’s cheeks as he heard that. He was an idiot, wasn’t he?

Voldemort narrowed his eyes at the tears leaking from Harry’s emerald eyes, he tightened his grip on Harry’s slender waist so that it would hurt the younger male.

Harry whimpered as the man’s fingers dug in his waist. It hurt. Why was this happening to him?  What did he do to anyone?

Voldemort tilted Harry’s chin up and locked his gaze with the younger male’s.

Harry went limp in Voldemort’s arms as soon as their eyes met. He flinched a little as he again felt pain his head, it was like someone was gently trying to enter his mind.

Voldemort grimaced as he saw Harry being treated worse than a house elf in a very muggle house. He then saw Harry’s years at Hogwarts and with each minute his uneasiness increased. He didn’t want to admit how uncomfortable he was feeling. His soul piece had not once tried to hurt Harry. It was almost as if—he cared for Harry.

What was more worrying and shocking was that Harry cared for him too. He cared for him very much. His diary had told everything that had happened to him in the orphanage and at school as stories to Harry. He had seen Harry crying for him at nights, hoping that the tortured boy found peace.

Harry was—not what he’d expected. He was—kind. Too kind, but not stupid or naïve. So unlike him yet still like him.

Finally, Voldemort came out of Harry’s mind and looked warily at the unconscious boy in his arms. He gritted his teeth in frustration. He should just kill him and be done with it. There was no other way.

But something stopped him from doing that.

“What are you, Potter?” Voldemort said softly as he touched Harry’s scar.

His whole body shuddered as it came in contact with it. He felt complete for a second as he touched the lightning bolt scar. As if a piece of his soul had come back to him.

No! No! No! He could not have made Harry his horcrux!

Voldemort closed his eyes as he realized his diary must’ve known about this too.

After a few minutes, Voldemort laid Harry down on the ground and summoned the Triwizard cup. He can’t kill Harry now, not only because of the horcrux, but also because his soul pieces cared for Harry. He had seen his locket in Orion’s house, the same place Harry lived. The diary must have contacted him too. There was no way his diary didn’t notice the locket’s presence. Not to mention it wasn’t in the same place it was in the first memory. (He would also need to find out why his locket was in Grimmauld place in the first place.)

Both of his horcruxes cared for Harry, regardless of the fact he was a horcrux. He’d read some of their conversations, those things had absolutely nothing to do with Harry being his soul holder. He knew himself, he hadn’t ever been like that with anyone. He could make out from the conversations that he cared for Harry a lot. He’d told those things to Harry which he had never, would’ve never, told anyone. Ever.

And, if they cared for Harry did that mean he also—

Voldemort levitated the cup to Harry’s hand and massaged his head as Harry disappeared back to Hogwarts. This complicates things. This changed everything.

Of course, Potter had to ruin everything again.

Voldemort grinned wryly and as he made his way back to the manor.

“Vanquisher of Dark Lord indeed. Yes, Harry, you have vanquished me.” Voldemort let out a bitter chuckle. He couldn’t believe he had been bested by a brat. “I can’t do anything now that I know what you mean to me and my soul pieces.”

First things first, he has to wipe all memories of Barty and Wormtail. He didn’t need any distractions now. He knew Harry will not tell anyone he was back. The shock of knowing that he and his friend were the same person will stop him from telling the truth to anyone. He knew the boy at least that much after taking a walk through his life. And, since he hadn’t burned the dark mark or summoned anyone, no one knew he was back.

This takes precedence over anything else. Harry and his soul pieces were more important to him than showing filthy muggles and mudbloods their rightful place, under his boot.

Voldemort waved his hand and was back to his serpentine self. He hissed for Nagini to join him and disapparated with her draped around his shoulders to his father’s manor.

Voldemort killed Wormtail as soon as he saw him. He didn’t care about him anymore, the sniveling coward had outlived his usefulness.

Next, Voldemort erased Barty’s memories of their plans to get Harry out of Hogwarts. He told his loyal follower to go into hiding until he will call upon him again.

Barty, as expected, didn’t care how he was back after he saw him after his memories were wiped. All he cared about was that he was back.

“Of course, master. Call me whenever you need me.”

Voldemort nodded and Barty bowed before disapparating.

Voldemort let the magic wash away his serpentine look and looked at his manor warily. He needs to call his house elf, Vinny, and get everything back in order.

Chapter Text

As soon as Harry landed in front of the podium, Sirius, Remus, Harry’s Hufflepuff mates, and all teachers rushed towards him. After Moody’s unexplained disappearance, the teachers and headmaster had realized something was very wrong. Dumbledore and the teachers had searched Moody’s office, but they had just found the real Moody locked in his own truck with a strong obliviate on him and nothing else. They didn’t know who had been behind Harry’s kidnapping.

Sirius gathered Harry in his arms and let out a strangled noise when he saw the still bleeding gash on his arm. What the hell had happened to his precious son?! They’ll pay with their lives whoever had harmed Harry.

Sirius tightened his hold on Harry but flinched as he registered the tears on his son’s face.

No, whoever had done this, they will die a painful death for making him cry.

Remus and other teachers cleared the way for Sirius who carried Harry back to the school and took him straight to Hospital wing.

Harry woke up after a whole day and quietly told Dumbledore, his godfather and Remus that Wormtail and another man had kidnapped him for making the dark lord disappear. Somehow, the straw coloured hair man had enchanted the triwizard cup and turned it into a portkey. The cup had taken him straight to a graveyard.

“They wanted to hurt me badly, but I remembered how I’d reached there, so I grabbed the cup again before they could harm me much.”

Surprisingly, everyone believed Harry’s story and he was given permission to leave with Sirius that very day. Cedric, Susan and Neville volunteered to get his stuff from his dormitory and Harry went back to Grimmauld Place with a broken heart.

“I will not tell anyone you are back, Tom.” Harry sniffled as he gazed at the diary. “No, this time you played with my very feelings. I want an answer for that crime.”

Harry wiped the tears from his cheeks before placing the diary on his bedside table and burrowing his face into the pillow. He didn’t want to even look at the journal.

Harry didn’t touch the diary for a few days, he knew he had to talk to it eventually but right now he didn’t have the heart to do so. He spent most of the time with Sirius and Remus, talking softly to his parental figures and eating the delicious meals Kreacher made for them. The old elf made sure that he ate all of his three meals and slept early at night. Kreacher became grumpy and sullen if Harry didn’t eat his food, muttering about stupid boys who didn’t know how to take care of themselves.

Harry ate the food even though he didn’t feel like eating or drinking anymore. He didn’t want to make his godparents or kreacher sad, though, so he did as they wanted.

Tom didn’t know what had happened, but he knew something had happened because Harry had not written in his diary once after the third task was done. In fact, Harry had stopped keeping it under his pillow. Now, it was placed on his bedside table.

He’d come out of the diary when he had sensed he wasn’t in Hogwarts anymore. He couldn’t understand why Harry had to leave school immediately. He didn’t know why Harry was back home.

All these things only pointed in one direction, something had happened to Harry during the third task.

In his heart, he knew something was very wrong, he could feel Harry was in pain.

He’d talked to the Locket one night and it was only because they were who they were they’d made themselves scarce when Sirius had unexpectedly come to check on Harry in the middle of the night. After caressing his godson’s head, Sirius had left. He had never done that before.

Tom didn’t think he could put into words how angry, how frustrated he was feeling with what was happening. He had wreaked the dreary world of his diary in his anger, had caused as much destruction as he could. It had not made him feel any better.

He and the Locket couldn’t do anything until Harry wrote something in the diary, they needed to know what had happened before taking any action. They both had their doubts, Harry’s behaviour only pointed towards one thing. But they had to be sure.

If Harry didn’t say anything soon, though, well, he and Locket will have to find the information from other sources, Sirius, Remus and Kreacher.

After fifteen days, Harry carefully picked up his diary and the first thing he did was change it back to how it was two and half years ago. With shaking hands he picked up an ink pen and wrote a single word on the yellowed page.

Why

Harry didn’t expect an answer and wasn’t disappointed when he got no reply.

He chuckled bitterly and started writing.

Why? Why did you lie to me? You aren’t an ordinary magical diary, you are Voldemort’s, Tom Marvolo Riddle’s magical diary. Why didn’t you just kill me when I told you who I was? Why play with me all these years as I poured my heart out to you? I told you each and everything about my life and you only made a fool out of me. Were you having a laugh at my expense? About how am I an idiot of first class?

Was this your new plan? Make me so scarred emotionally that I’ll just take my own life. Well, you’ve succeeded. I am dead from inside now.

Harry didn’t notice as tears slipped down his cheeks and fell onto the diary. He wasn’t lying, he’d wanted to die many times since the incident in the graveyard. He’d trusted Tom with his very soul, with his very being, and he’d been betrayed in the worst way possible. He had nightmares about that night in the graveyard. Sometimes he saw himself and Tom sitting together happily, but most of the times he saw the same beautiful man grinning menacingly at him and hurting him with unforgivable curses.

He didn’t know how he had escaped from the graveyard, he didn’t know why he had been spared. He’d just made up a believable story for everyone. He didn’t know why Voldemort hadn’t just killed him. Maybe, the real one also wanted to play with his emotions like his diary had.

There was no way the diary wasn’t capable of killing him. The amount of knowledge the diary had, and the fact that Voldemort was said to have done great things, terrible, but great. He would have found a way to kill him. 

The only reason Harry didn’t take his own life was because he knew Sirius, Remus, his friends and parents would be sad. He’d sneaked in a knife from the dining table one night after dinner to slice his wrists and die from blood loss. But in the end he had just thrown it away after imagining his godfathers and friends faces.

Harry was wiping his cheeks when suddenly the diary glowed brightly. The fourteen year old had to squeeze his eyes shut so as to not hurt his irises from the blinding light.

When Harry was sure the glow had vanished, he slowly opened his eyes.

The first thing Harry realized was that he wasn’t alone in the room any longer. Someone was holding his hand in a firm grip. He hesitantly looked at the person holding his hand and started crying without restraint.

It was Voldemort, Tom, albeit younger, holding his arm in a death grip. The boy who looked like he was sixteen years old was glaring at him with fury and anger in his silver grey eyes.

“Let go off me! What are you anyway?! How come you are here?” Harry whined and tried to free himself, but Tom only tightened his grip.

“You will not die, do you understand me, Harry? You will never harm yourself!” Tom growled with steel in his voice. 

Harry tried to glare at Tom through tears shining in his eyes but it had no effect on the older boy whatsoever.

Tom simply turned around and waved his free hand twice in the direction of the door. When he felt the magic pulse in the room, he knew the spells had worked. The room was warded and locked now.

With that out of the way, Tom turned back to look at his love.

Regret washed over him as he locked his gaze with the younger male. What had he done to Harry to garner such a reaction from him? What had his older self done to Harry?

Well, whatever the case may be, first he needed to calm Harry down. And for that needed Locket’s assistance. It wouldn’t do to hide more things from Harry. The sooner he met the other horcrux, the better.

Tom waved his hand in the direction of Harry’s wardrobe and summoned the Locket from it.

Next second, Harry let out a shrill scream as he saw another Tom standing beside the one who was holding his hand. Tom couldn’t help but congratulate himself for his foresight of locking and warding the room. If he hadn’t done that, Harry’s godparents and the elf would have definitely come running here.

Harry didn’t know what was happening. The new Tom looked older; had longer hair, burgundy eyes and looked a little—unhinged.

But why were they there? What was happening? Why were there so many Voldemorts in his room? And, why was the one holding his hand wearing Slytherin robes, and had a gleaming prefect’s badge while the older one was in normal trousers and a black button down shirt.

“He knows the truth.” Tom said bluntly to the Locket before he could ask anything. The Locket’s eyes widened a little as he heard that.

“What?” Locket said softly, then turned to Harry who looked in danger of fainting. “I think first you should let go off him, lest he faints.”

Tom turned to Harry and wasn’t shocked to see Harry looking dizzy. Maybe this wasn’t the best plan, but what Harry had written to him had chilled him to his core. He couldn’t bear to see Harry in pain. And, he can’t even think about Harry dying, he can’t. He won’t let something like that happen.

Tom loosened his grip on Harry and as expected Harry tried to get up make a run for the door. One glare from him though was enough to freeze Harry in his place and he climbed back on the bed.

Harry hunched in on himself as he met Tom’s anger filled gaze and didn’t look at the door again.

After the fourteen year old had reluctantly accepted his situation did the older horcrux started talking.

“Now, darling, tell us, how did you know you were talking to Voldemort all this time?” Locket asked Harry in his velvety smooth voice.  

Harry flinched and Locket’s eyebrows rose in interest. That was interesting to say the least. Why would Harry be afraid of that particular endearment?

He wondered if Voldemort had also addressed Harry as such. This word had never been part of his vocabulary, and he knew it wouldn’t have changed in the future. He’d never used this word on anyone, or any form of endearments. He had sneered at such stupid words when he’d seen and heard his school mates and classmates being gross and disgusting. If Voldemort had also called him that, he must have done it to mock Harry.

“Don’t call me that.” Locket snapped out of his musings as he heard Harry’s sweet voice. “He did the same, then he looked in my eyes and my scar hurt.” Harry said softly and both the horcruxes’ eyes widened as they realized what Harry was saying.  

So, their love had met Voldemort, who it seems had used legilimency on him.

But, that would mean Voldemort was back and he knew at least about the diary being in Harry’s hand.

There was a good chance he also knew about Harry being his horcrux. That was the only reason Harry was alive and with them. Voldemort was after all them. They knew themselves that much.

“Harry, I’ll explain everything to you, but first, tell us what happened to you during the third task.” Tom said softly as he let go off Harry’s arm and went and stood with his soul piece. “You can get angry as much as you want after that.”

Harry looked at the two males who looked exactly like the handsome man that had taunted him in the graveyard. The only difference was that the one wearing school robes had silver grey eyes and didn’t look unhealthily pale. He was also looking at him with concern and affection.

Harry didn’t understand what was happening. Why would the Tom that had come out of the diary look at him like that? Wasn’t he the reason Voldemort had died? That look confused him.

And, the one beside him, who looked in his mid-twenties and had long hair, and burgundy eyes, but was paler than normal, looked as if he was one step away from—

Harry wrapped his arms around himself as he registered the look the male had in his eyes. It was the same way Roger and Cedric sometimes looked before they started making out.

He looked like he wanted to grab him and kiss the daylights out of him. He looked as if he wanted to eat him up in the ways lovers did each other. The man’s eyes glowed eerie red like Voldemort’s, and Harry broke the connection between them.

Involuntarily, Harry flushed. He didn’t know why Voldemort’s? Tom’s gaze made him feel warm.

It was Tom’s rich baritone, the diary’s voice that broke his reverie. He’d noted the Locket’s voice was slightly different, it was too velvety smooth and was quite soothing.

“Hey! Stop. What are you even thinking of in such a situation?” Tom hissed at his companion who after hearing his voice, snapped out of his daze. Locket shook his head and looked Harry in the eyes who for some reason had turned pretty red. Harry was resolutely not looking at either of them.

“I am sorry for that.” Locket said quietly and made an effort to keep his eyes on Harry’s legs covered by the sheets. He just hadn’t been able to keep a lid on his emotions after he’d gotten a good look at Harry. He wanted to hug the brat and never let go.

Harry hesitantly looked at the long haired man and was relieved to see him looking at the room as if it was the most interesting thing in existence. He turned to the boy who had come out of the diary and started talking.

Chapter Text

Harry told the two males about his suspicions about the cup, how some spiders had tackled him from behind and he’d unconsciously grabbed the cup. He was then whisked away to a graveyard. He described the place he was transported to and how when he was about to leave he’d read the name Tom Riddle on one of the gravestones and stopped.

Harry noticed as the two grimaced as they heard that and felt dread crawl up his spine when he noticed how the two men were clenching their hands. He didn’t ask for clarification, but what he’d heard the straw coloured hair man say “bone of the father unwillingly given” told him at least something.

Harry continued. He told them about someone/unknown man hitting him with a spell from behind. When he came to, he saw Wormtail and the unknown man standing beside a large cauldron in the graveyard. The unknown man had dumped a snake like creature into the large container first then summoned a bone from the very gravestone he was tied to. Then the man had sliced off his hand next and dumped it in the cauldron. In the end, the man dropped his blood in the potion.

Harry noticed as the long haired Tom screamed fuck in that moment, and the Tom from Diary put a hand on his shoulder to calm him. Both of them turned towards Harry and Harry instinctively gulped as the Tom who’d come out of the Locket took a step towards him.

“I am so sorry, Harry. I am so sorry.” He hesitantly glanced at the arm that still had the scar from the wound and clenched his right hand into a fist. His magic flared and Diary again had to squeeze his shoulder to calm him. How he wished he could have a real body so he could torture the man and Wormtail who’d hurt his Harry. Yes, Harry was his, Voldemort’s. It didn’t matter.

Harry honestly didn’t know how to respond to Locket Tom’s anger, he just wasn’t able to understand their reactions. They didn’t seem to want to hurt him, from what he was seeing, it was evident that they actually cared for him. But why? Why did he matter to them so much?

Harry didn’t voice out his thoughts. He just nodded and proceeded to tell them what happened next. He was unwilling to linger on their reactions and what that meant.

Harry picked up from where he’d stopped and told the two that he’d shut his eyes as soon as the man had dropped his blood in the cauldron and the cursed thing had caught fire. He hadn’t wanted to see what would happen.  

As was the case with his life, his choice was taken from him again and he had opened his eyes when he’d felt a cold hand on his chin and heard strange hissing in his ear.

Both Toms’ eyes widened slightly as they heard about their real/original self. The two shared a glance before nodding at something.

“What did he say, Harry?” Diary Tom asked him with a curious look in his eyes. Harry didn’t know why he was looking so—eager, but he answered nonetheless.

He didn’t even realise he was responding in snake language. He didn’t even know there was such a language.

“He said, “Greet your death, Harry.”

Both the men stiffened as they heard him and Harry knew their reaction wasn’t entirely because of what he’d just relayed. “Um, what is it?”

Diary Tom shook his head before answering him. As expected, Harry could speak parseltongue. “In time, Harry. First tell us everything.”

Harry frowned and Locket Tom grinned as he noticed how adorable Harry looked in his midnight blue nightwear.

Harry wanted to say something rude about how they were asking and asking and weren’t offering anything in return. He pressed his lips into a thin line, not uttering a single word for a few minutes.

When the two continued to look at him expectantly, Harry sighed and again picked up from where he’d left. It was for the best to just let it all out.  

Both the males’ eyes widened as Harry told them about the serpentine man that greeted him first. Then he changed into how they looked, only he looked in his late twenties.

Harry told the two what Voldemort had said to him, about how Harry should feel privileged that he was the only one who had seen his true self. How his tears had made the man sneer.

Harry felt warm all of a sudden as he recalled how Voldemort had held him in his arms while he’d looked in his eyes. He also had a feeling Voldemort had touched his scar. He had fainted after that. When he had opened his eyes next, he was in hospital wing with Sirius, Remus, Dumbledore and his friends around him.

He told the two males that he had made up a story for his friends and family because he wanted to confront the Diary himself.

Diary and Locket shared a glance and both knew in that moment what the other was thinking. They didn’t need legilimency to know what was going on in the other’s head.

They knew the situation was bad. They knew they shouldn’t be thinking like this. This should be the least of their concerns.

Try as they might though, they couldn’t help but feel jealous of the fact that Voldemort had got to hold Harry in his arms while they’d been with him for years and had only caressed his head.

After a few minutes, Diary Tom sighed and addressed Harry again. This really wasn’t the time to feel jealous of their original self.

“Thank you, Harry, for telling us everything,” Diary said with a small smile. ( Harry couldn’t help but think how this person had become the most feared wizard ever)

“Now, I’ll tell you everything.”

Tom told Harry that he and Locket were memories of Voldemort/Tom Riddle locked in the objects he had thought held value. He’d known about Harry from the previous owner of the Diary who was an annoying and a stupid girl.

He told Harry that he was the heir of Slytherin and that everything he’d told him about the little boy who was alone in an orphanage was true. It had happened to him. He was the little boy. Doctors and the matron had treated him like a devil child. They had even dragged him to a mental asylum and threatened to leave him there if he didn’t stop his freakish behaviour.

Tom didn’t hide or sugarcoat anything. He told Harry how he took his revenge on kids who hurt him. Kids can be as cruel as adults when they want to be. He told him how he came to hate muggles, muggleborns and in general everyone. Purebloods were too stupid and inbred but still had the audacity to look down on him. He decided one day he’ll be above all of them.

Tom told Harry about his accomplishments in school and how even then he was hailed as the most brilliant student Hogwarts had ever seen.

Everything changed though when Harry found his Diary. When he started talking to Harry he started feeling. He’d never cared for anyone, never felt anything for anyone except disgust and anger. He just had only one goal, to be above everyone. But Harry made him question many things. He felt connected to the boy who was so like him but still turned out different.

Harry’s eyes fluttered shut as tears again slipped from his eyes. He didn’t know if they were tears of relief, that he hadn’t been used or tears of sadness for the young orphan boy, Tom.

“You made me feel, Harry. That’s why I stopped the attacks. Make no mistake, I still dislike everyone except you. But, I don’t care about them anymore.”

Harry slowly opened his eyes and his heart skipped a beat as he met Tom’s gaze. The tenderness reflected in Tom’s eyes told Harry that Tom wasn’t lying or making a fool out of him.

Harry didn’t know what he should feel at the moment, everything was just too much for him to handle.

He was sure of one thing though, he has to come clean to Sirius and Remus. He has to tell them everything. He can’t, won’t, lie to them anymore.

He did care for Tom, he cared for him a lot. But this man had grown up to kill his parents and caused a lot of suffering, which was an indisputable fact.

The fourteen year old came out of his musings as he heard Tom’s voice. Harry shook his head before turning to look back at Tom who was smiling softly at him.

“I never did tell you when I saw you first, did I?”

Harry blinked innocently at the statement, not comprehending what Tom was trying to say. “What do you mean?”

Tom chuckled as he told Harry how he’d first come out of the Diary at the end of Harry’s second year, on the last day of term precisely. He’d caressed his head then, wondering how he could have invoked such feelings in him.

Harry blushed as he recalled feeling happy and cared for the next day. So, that’s why he’d felt as if someone had touched his head lovingly. At the time he’d dismissed it, thinking it was a dream. But now he knew that wasn’t true.

“That’s how the Diary found me as well.” Locket Tom said as he noticed Harry wasn’t completely freaking out. Both he and Diary turned to him and he continued. “He came out to check your friends’ houses as well, to make sure that you were safe from Voldemort and his followers.”

Harry’s mouth opened in a small o, and both Diary and Locket wanted to hug him in that moment, Harry was just too adorable. Both the soul pieces refrained from doing any such thing though.

“That’s how he found me here, he knew I was him,” Locket furrowed his brows, “technically, we are same.” He glanced at Harry and was surprised to see the boy looking at him expectantly. “I fell for you too, Harry. You may not trust anything we are telling you, but, rest assured we will never harm you. We care for you.”

For a few minutes, Harry just stared at them, making both Tom and Locket anxious.

Finally, after a short while, their angel gave them a tired smile and both the horcruxes would have sighed in relief if they could breathe.

“I get what you are saying, I believe you, but,” Harry paused and looked at the two males with too much emotion in his avada green eyes. “I have to tell Sirius and Remus about this, about everything, I can’t lie to them anymore,” he whispered softly. “Maybe Dumbledore should know too. We don’t have any guarantee that your real self won’t harm me. There is a good chance he might try slaughtering everyone again.”

Locket was impressed with Harry in that moment, his love was no idiot, trusting them blindly like some fool.

He still couldn’t help but shake his head though as he heard his thoughts about Voldemort. He glanced at his younger self to gauge his reaction to Harry’s words and wasn’t disappointed by what he found. Diary was trying to hide his grin too, just like him.

Harry noticed the two men's amused looks and he scrunched his nose in confusion. Why were they amused? He hadn’t said anything remotely funny. In fact, they should be worried about themselves.

“Why are you so amused?” Harry asked slowly. It seemed as if they were trying very hard not to laugh at him. That wasn’t nice of them.

“Because, darling,” Locket replied and Harry blushed again. “You are too naïve. Voldemort will not harm you in any way when he knows you know us. He will not be going forth with his plans for wizarding world either. He is a very selfish. No.” Locket grinned wryly and wasn’t surprised to see Diary smiling self-deprecatingly as well. “I am very selfish. I will always take care of myself first. Everything else is meaningless to me. You matter to us, him. You are our priority now.”

Harry’s eyes widened as the statement registered in his brain. That did make strange sort of sense, the two might be memories, but they were part of Voldemort. The man won’t hurt himself. He knew Locket Tom and Diary Tom weren’t lying.

Harry nodded slowly then moved back and patted the empty space on his bed. “Sit. We need to discuss how we are going to tell my godparents everything.”

The three made plans to tell Sirius and Remus everything that evening, there was just no point in delaying the countdown. Sirius and Remus needed to know the truth, the sooner they knew what was happening, the better.

After Harry fell asleep, Diary and Locket made their own plan. The two decided to tell Sirius and Remus the real truth, about Harry and them being horcruxes. They wouldn’t tell them that they liked Harry and wanted him for themselves, but they would tell them the truth.

Sirius and Remus shrieked in terror when two males came out of a locket and a diary.

Harry had told his guardians he’d wanted to talk to them as soon as they'd come back from work. Remus and Sirius had seemed surprised by the request, but had nodded and made themselves comfortable on the couch as Harry had run off to his room. 

Harry had entered the lounge wearing a large golden locket and a black leather bound book in his hands. Sirius and Remus had looked at the Locket with suspicion since it’d seemed too familiar, but when they had tried to ask, Harry had only shaken his head. Instead, he’d gently put the diary on the coffee table in front of them. He’d then taken off the locket with utmost care and placed it beside the book as well. He had joined them on the couch then.

A few minutes later, a bright, white light had engulfed the whole room. When the light vanished, two identical looking males were standing in front of them.

Harry told his godfather and Remus everything that had happened to him in graveyard after the two had stopped screaming. He only smiled in reassurance when at one point Sirius hugged him very tightly and Remus glared daggers at the two males. The horcruxes didn’t rise to the bait and continued to stand patiently.

After Harry was done, the Locket and Diary told Harry’s guardians and family everything they’d told Harry.

Sirius and Remus listened to everything but it was clear from the wariness in their eyes that they did not believe them in the slightest. Their suspicion only intensified when the Locket told Harry to go outside for a while.

“Why don’t you go and eat the macarons, Sirius and Remus brought for you Harry?” Locket said to his object off affections and felt elated when Harry listened.

“Alright,” Harry gave both sets of males a small smile and went to find Kreacher.

As soon as Harry was gone, Sirius and Remus rose from their place and Sirius started shouting at the identical males.

“You really think you can fool us like you fooled my godson,” Sirius growled at the man with long hair. “What kind of an idiot do you take me for?”

Locket simply tilted his head and regarded Sirius as one would an interesting creature. “I don’t know, Black. You tell me, what kind of an idiot gets himself locked up in Azkaban and doesn’t even plead innocence when he is not at fault?”

Sirius whipped out his wand, ready to curse the memory or whatever the fuck of Voldemort the man was. He’d had enough of this nonsense.

Before Sirius could go any further, Locket dropped his kind visage and sneered at the two males. His burgundy eyes glowed eerie red in that moment and both his and the Diary’s combined magic sent a shiver of dread down Sirius and Remus’ spines.

Sirius didn’t even realise he was shaking because of the intense magic surrounding him, Remus’ grip on his shoulder only thing keeping him upright. The magic was forcing him to get down on his knees.

“It would be wise if you do not make me,” Locket glared at the Sirius and Remus who flinched but still stood their ground. “Or him,” he gestured to the Diary, “angry.” He glanced at his younger version who was watching Harry’s guardians with polite indifference. When their eyes met, Diary understood what he wanted and nodded. He stepped forward and addressed Remus and Sirius himself.

“We care for Harry, and we’ll never harm him, Mr. Black, Mr. Lupin. But don’t mistake our care for him as a weakness.” The two men paled a little at his words and Tom felt satisfied by their reaction. Good, they should fear him. “First, please sit down. You two need to know something else too.”

Sirius and Remus did as told even though the only thing both the men wanted to do at the moment was to go Harry and take him away from here. They just wanted Harry away from these memories? of Tom Riddle.

They weren’t stupid or idiots, they knew the two liked Harry. They could see the blatant care and affection the two memories of Tom Riddle had for their Harry.

They weren’t even surprised when they realised that Harry liked Tom too. They’d seen it in their ward’s eyes how much he cared for them when he’d told them everything.

Harry was unable to meet their eyes quite a few times during the conversation. The way he’d been fisting the fabric of his trousers, the tears in his eyes. Those things were enough to tell both Sirius and Remus what Harry felt for these memories. Harry was afraid of their reaction, he was guilty for liking the man who had basically made him an orphan.

“We aren’t memories, Black.” Locket smirked at Sirius who snapped out of his reverie and narrowed his eyes at the red eyed male.  “Or are you as stupid and idiotic as your inbred and bigoted mother to believe such a simple lie?”

Locket quirked a brow in challenge, daring Sirius to say anything to contrary. But, as expected, Sirius didn’t say anything. Both Tom and Sirius knew that the Black heir had no affection for his mother. Tom knew there was no in hell any child could like Walburga.

“You surely must know that was what we told Harry so as to not overwhelm him,” Diary Tom said to Remus who looked dumbstruck. “Did you really think Voldemort would let Harry live because of his mere memories?”

Sirius and Remus shared a glance and grimaced. They were right after all. Something else was going on too.

To say they were shocked to learn that Harry had lied about everything that had happened to him at the graveyard would be an understatement. They just could not believe their sweet Harry had basically lied about being hurt that badly; mentally, emotionally and physically.

When they learned that the snake man wasn’t a snake man at all and had even let Harry go, they had stopped questioning anything and just listened to what they were being told. It was clear as daylight that Voldemort had sent Harry back; alive.  

Harry had fainted after Voldemort had used legilimency on him. There had to be a big reason Voldemort hadn’t just offed Harry.

Chapter Text

“We are horcruxes.”

Remus furrowed his brows in confusion as heard the Diary Voldemort/ Tom Riddle, but Sirius paled and gulped in fear, a tremor going through his whole body as the true meaning of those words hit him.

Remus turned to his lover to gauge his reaction, wondering if he knew what the young man was referring to. His eyes widened in shock though when he saw the utter terror reflected in the grey eyes of Sirius.

What the hell were horcruxes?

Sirius shouldn’t look this scared no matter what. There were very few things which could instill this much fear in Sirius. Even dementors didn’t garner such a reaction from his best friend.

“So is Harry. He can even speak parseltongue like me.” Locket continued in his velvety smooth voice, a mad glint appearing in his eyes. “And, if I am not wrong, he was unintentional.” He shrugged, “I doubt Voldemort wanted to make an infant a horcrux, not to mention there has never been a human horcrux in existence.” He paused for a moment, uncaring of the fact how his words had literally reduced one of the men on the couch to tears. “I wanted to make seven. And, if I am not wrong I did get pretty close.”

Locket glanced thoughtfully at the open window, completely ignoring the meltdown Sirius was having after hearing the truth.  He didn’t think he was wrong though, he was pretty sure he did ended up close to number seven. If anyone could find Rowena’s diadem, it was him.

Tom winced as he heard Sirius’ choked off sob and looked at his state. Well, this was a bit unexpected. He didn’t think either of the men would know about horcruxes. Sirius’ reaction though was completely understandable. He didn’t even want to imagine how was Sirius feeling after knowing that the child he cared for as his own son was a living horcrux of the very same man who had tried to kill him.

The moment his older self-had mentioned that harry was unintentional and he doubted Voldemort wanted to make an infant a horcrux, Sirius had started crying and clutched his hair in frustration.

Remus on the other hand it seems still was still unaware of what had scared his best friend and lover to that degree. He was trying his best to calm him down but Sirius wasn’t stopping.

Remus was at a complete loss as to what was happening. why was Sirius crying like this, his friend had never broken down like this, not even when Regulus had died, that was the worst state Sirius had ever been in.

He just didn’t know how to help.

So, Remus did the only logical thing he could do, he turned towards the 16 year old Tom Riddle and opened his mouth to ask the obvious. The older one didn’t seem too keen on telling anyone anything anymore, he was now watching Sirius as if he was an interesting specimen.

Surprisingly, the young man from the Diary beat him to it and started explaining what horcruxes were.

By the time he was finished, Remus had his head in his hands while Sirius was staring blankly at a wall.

“That’s one of the reasons why Voldemort didn’t kill him.” Diary Tom said softly. “The real reason is something which we can’t tell you.”

Both Locket and Diary were expecting more screaming matches and verbal assaults from the two adult men, what they didn’t expect was for Sirius to look at them with a resigned expression.

Even the werewolf was looking at them as if he couldn’t believe what he was witnessing.

“It’s because you care for Harry, regardless of the fact whether he is a horcrux or not.” Remus said with utter conviction.

Neither he nor Sirius were surprised when both the horcruxes faces blanked.

“We aren’t stupid you know, we could tell you didn’t kill Harry because you started feeling for him once he started writing in your Diary.” Sirius muttered quietly.  He met ruby eyed man’s gaze. “I know your personality, at least what was known to us before.”

Sirius didn’t know where he was getting courage to say these things to Voldemort, but he continued nonetheless. These two won’t harm him because of Harry, “you hate muggleborns, muggles and now after talking to you, I don’t think you even care about purebloods.” He gave the two identical looking men a thoughtful look, “I don’t know what you are, but I can take a guess, you are a half blood too, like Harry. Riddle isn’t a pureblood name. ”

Locket looked at Sirius with respect this time, and for the first time since they’d been introduced, he didn’t mock him. “You are right, Orion’s son.” Sirius flinched a little at the mention of his father but Locket continued.

“I am a half blood, much above any pureblood because of my proud lineage. I am capable of performing magic mudbloods and idiotic inbred idiots can only dream of. I am Salazar Slytherin’s heir,” Locket smirked arrogantly as he heard the sharp intake of breath from the two men, “I am the one who discovered the fabled Chamber of Secrets when I was at Hogwarts.” He grinned wryly as he continued. Sirius and Remus’ eyes had widened considerably when they’d heard he’d opened the chamber of secrets.

“I don’t care for anyone, it’s because Harry is who he is, that I feel for him.” He let out a snort, “do you think my soul would have been stupid enough to latch itself onto some dirty muggle or mudblood or a filthy inbred idiot? That would never be my soul.”

“He is right.” Diary nodded in assent, his thoughts were pretty much similar to Locket’s.

Sirius and Remus shared a glance as Tom from the Locket again blatantly insulted everyone and praised himself.

Everyone knew Voldemort had done great things. Terrible, yes. But there was no denying the fact he had performed great magic. He might be there enemy but they weren’t stupid enough to think Voldemort wasn’t a great wizard or that his magic wasn’t astounding. That was the fucking reason everyone was so afraid of him!

“I started caring for Harry because of who he is as a person.” Sirius and Remus whipped their heads to glance at the sixteen year old who was looking solemnly at the floor. “Just Harry. I don’t care about him because of who his parents were or that he defeated my older self when he was an infant.” He paused for a moment and lifted his head to lock his gaze with Harry’s guardians. “Harry is just Harry. He is kind, too kind.” He smiled softly, “he is so like me, but still he didn’t turn out like me,” Diary finished in a soft voice.

Sirius and Remus’ eyes widened as they heard the young school boy basically admit his love for harry. They also noticed how the long haired male’s red eyes had softened when Riddle from the Diary had started speaking. The older horcrux was smiling gently at his younger self, an expression Sirius and Remus didn’t think the man was capable of making.

For some time, the four didn’t say anything and soon they were joined by Harry who’d decided he wanted to share his desserts with his guardians. He’d already ate some with Kreacher in the kitchen now he wanted to eat them with Remus and Sirius.

Kreacher shrieked as he saw two unknown males in the room but quietened when Sirius tiredly asked him to stop shouting.

After Kreacher was sent away to prepare dinner the five of them sat down to discuss what they should do now.

“Voldemort won’t hurt anyone, he’ll now want to figure out how he ended up caring for the boy he was supposed to kill.” Locket said as he looked fondly at Harry who was eating a raspberry macaron. Harry looked so happy. His love had a sweet tooth it seems.

“Then, he won’t start another wizarding war?” Harry asked slowly to the two standing beside him. They’d sat down in beginning but for some reason had chosen to leave their places and stand on either side of him.

“No. No, he won’t. He’ll not do anything for now.” Diary answered his love who nodded slowly. “But I think it would be best if we spoke to him. It will at least tell us why he went after you when you were a baby.”

Harry got a solemn look on his face and the Diary wanted nothing but to wrap him in his arms. He knew he will never feel remorse for hurting everyone. But, he did feel bad for hurting Harry’s parents and one other person.

“We know where he is. And, I think Diary and I should go to him.” Locket suddenly said which got Sirius and Remus’ attention.

“What?” They said in unison. Everything was happening too fast. If they could tell someone about all of this, then maybe—

Locket looked at them with narrowed eyes and let out a snort as he realized what they were thinking. “Tell Dumbledore if you wish. Do you really think he can’t take him down? Why are you hell bent on causing more deaths?” He ran a hand through his hair making them even more windswept, “I am telling you, he will not harm, Harry!” He looked at the two warily, “also, did you forget you swore to Harry you will not harm the two people he will tell you about. Voldemort is me. Or have you forgotten that?”

Sirius sighed as he heard that. Yeah, they’d promised that to Harry. Still how could they just let Harry go with them?

It was Remus who voiced both of their concerns.

“We get it that he let Harry go once.” Remus began, making both the horcruxes turn to him. “But, what’s the guarantee he won’t try to harm him again? You can’t expect us to be okay with you both taking him there. You already explained that you can’t be in a semi corporeal form without Harry by your side.”

Diary shook his head at them, “he won’t harm him.” He sneaked a glance at the messy haired teen before turning back to Sirius and Remus. “Harry won’t have to go inside my father’s house. He can just stay in the garden with you or Sirius. But it’s imperative that we talk to our main soul. There are so many things we don’t know. We need to know everything.”

Sirius and Remus again shared a glance, silently asking each other if this was the right thing to do. They just wanted Harry safe and no more deaths. That’s essentially what the two horcruxes were promising them.

They still have to get around to accepting that somehow Harry and Riddle had fallen for each other. But that was a matter that could be dealt later on. It’s not like Voldemort’s soul piece and Harry will do anything with each other, Harry is only fourteen.

“Alright.” Harry suddenly piped in, drawing the four males’ attention.

“Harry? Do you know what they are saying?” Sirius asked his godson softly.

Harry nodded and glanced at the two who he’d come to see as more than friends. He was still upset about being duped, and he was sure he still hadn’t forgiven them.

But Harry knew it wouldn’t be a lie to say one day he might just feel like putting his arms around Tom and kissing him.

He turned back to his godfather and gave him a reassuring smile. “Yes, I am sure. I’ll stay with you in the gardens though,” he paused and murmured softly. “Their real self still scares me.”

Remus noticed how both the horcruxes faces fell as they heard that. They recovered quickly though. Or at least pretended to not seem affected by Harry’s words.

“Okay. Then how about day after tomorrow?” Locket suggested, drawing everyone’s attention his way.  “You can think about it for another day. There is no hurry, da—” the Locket stopped himself in time from using the endearment in front of Harry’s parental figures. “Dear.”

Remus and Sirius were at a loss for words. They were way past being shocked after everything they’ve heard, but to actually see Tom Riddle stop mid-sentence was something else. They knew what the ruby eyed male was about to call their godson, by the way Harry had reddened and the Diary was looking embarrassed, they knew too. But, no one said anything about the very affectionate term.

Before long, Kreacher came and informed them the dinner was ready. The two horcruxes sat down beside Harry and the three humans ate their dinner in a companionable silence.

“I’ll see you in a few days, Harry, my darling love.” Voldemort whispered to himself.  He glanced at the amber liquid in the crystal glass in his hand and grinned wryly. Harry was still unaware of his presence, wasn’t he?

The Boy who lived still didn’t know he could slip inside and out of his mind whenever he chose.

After he’d discovered Harry was essentially his in every way, he’d wondered if he would be able to get inside Harry’s mind like he could in Nagini’s since they both carried his soul.

Harry was completely unaware that he’d heard and seen everything important since he’d sent him back to Hogwarts. As soon as he was done giving his house elf directions for the night, he had carefully let himself inside Harry’s mind. He needed to see what the kid would do, he wanted to know if Harry will do as he’d predicted, or tell Dumbledore everything.

Harry had done exactly as he’d thought. Harry cared for his soul piece, and thus didn’t tell the headmaster or anyone else the truth. Instead, the fourteen year old had created an elaborate story of kidnapping which everyone had eaten up without questioning anything.  

Voldemort had continued to go in and out of Harry’s thoughts after that. He can admit to himself that he had felt extremely uncomfortable every time he had seen Harry crying or glaring at his Diary.

He had been surprised, though, to see both of his horcruxes appear as soon as Harry wrote that he’d thought of killing himself. He’d seen the young male’s mind and would have intervened in a heartbeat if Harry had been about to take his life. But Harry had always killed that train of thought.

If he had any doubts of his soul’s affections for Harry, they were gone as soon as he saw blatant affection and care the Diary and Locket horcrux had for Harry. He’d been quite shocked to see so much care in his horcrux’s eyes and stance for Harry.

He, who had never ever cared for anyone, and only seen everyone as mere bugs, had always hated any kind of feelings for others, had finally found a boy who was just like him.

Maybe that’s why he had started feeling for Harry, the boy who was supposed to vanquish him.

In a way, he had.

Chapter Text

He couldn’t bear to see Harry sad anymore, thus his plans were ruined.

Harry will never stand behind what he wanted. And, he will never let Harry go once he’ll have him again. His horcruxes already loved him and barring the one inside Nagini; the Ring, Diadem, and the Cup will also end up liking Harry.

Nagini, who only cared for him will also feel sibling like affection for Harry.

Harry was his in every way possible.

Voldemort didn’t know why he felt jealous of the fact that he will have to share Harry with all of his horcruxes. He knew it was his Diary who fell in love with Harry at first.

But did that really matter in the end?

The Diary was him. They shared the same soul.

Things are going to be quite difficult between them, Voldemort knew that.

He’d seen the way how Locket’s face had twitched when Harry had flinched at the word darling. His long haired self did not like him calling Harry that one bit. Even though the two must have known he’d used the endearment at the time to mock the fourteen year old.

Oh, yes, the Locket, Cup and Diadem knew him too well.

That was the time of his life when he’d been very angry and ruthless, had delved into the darkest of dark magic known and unknown to wizard kind.

And, charming that hag Hephzibah had literally taken years off his life.

Voldemort grimaced as he remembered burning the clothes he’d always worn to that hag’s place. He’d immediately set them on fire after he’d killed the stupid bitch.

Voldemort was surprised though that his horcruxes hadn’t lied to Harry. They didn’t tell Harry that he was one of them too, which was a good thing. That information would have only scare the young Potter needlessly and would also make him question their affections for him.

He had grinned wryly when the Locket and Diary had predicted his motives eerily accurately. Sirius and Remus could’ve trusted them without a doubt. They were him, if your soul didn’t know you, who would?

He was shocked, though, that they had told everything to Harry’s guardians, even about them being horcruxes. He didn’t think his soul would have trusted anyone beside Harry, but it seemed the two wanted to prove that they were serious about Harry, that’s why they didn’t lie to Orion’s son and his partner.

Voldemort ran a hand through his hair before calling Vinny for dinner. His eyes swept around the house, his lips curving up in amusement as he took in his surroundings. His decision to renovate the house was a good one. It was unrecognizable now, it was beautiful. 

He will have to invite Harry and his godfathers inside the house, there was no way he wouldn’t once speak to Harry when he came there.

Voldemort knew why his soul pieces wanted to talk him, they didn’t only want to know about that prophecy. They wanted something different, at least for a while.

He didn’t feel remorse, he couldn’t absorb the soul pieces in that way (whenever they wished to come back to him).

But, what people didn’t know was there were other methods as well to get your soul back than the ones mentioned in that particular book. There had been other methods mentioned in ancient Mesopotamian texts he’d discovered on his trips to piece one’s soul together back into whole. He hadn’t bothered reading them thoroughly since he knew he would never care for it. But it seems now he would have to pay another visit to that library in Romania.

When the time comes, he’ll leave the one in Nagini as it is. That one won’t be able to form a corporeal body because it was in another living being like Harry. But Harry’s soul piece will be absorbed back in time.

It’s a shame Harry will lose the ability to speak the reverent tongue of snakes once his soul piece was removed. But the loss wouldn’t be felt for long by either him or Harry.

Harry was going to marry him so he’ll get back that ability. Ancient bonding marriage was an intimate thing, it will give Harry the ability to speak and understand the language of his ancestors. 

He’d been very amused when he’d heard Harry speaking in parseltongue to his soul pieces. They liked Harry speaking it, he’d liked seeing Harry speaking it. But, Harry was unaware that he was even hissing to the two.

It would be nice to speak to his loved one in a language only they knew.

Well, technically one other person could speak it but he did not care one bit about Herpo the Foul.

“Dinner is ready, master.” Vinny announced proudly, pulling the red eyed man out of his musings. Voldemort blinked at his house elf who was looking at the display of dishes proudly.

It seems he had been too engrossed in his thoughts of Harry that he hadn’t even noticed Vinny popping in and out.

Voldemort shook his head fondly. This was not like him.

“Thank you, Vinny,” Voldemort grinned at the house elf who beamed at him before vanishing with a pop.

Harry wrapped his arms around himself before turning to look Sirius and Remus who were standing beside him. They were going to do this. They were going back to Voldemort’s house.

His godfathers noticed his anxiety and gave him an encouraging smile. The kind gesture made his worries lessen a little.

“Harry.”

Harry turned to Remus who gave him a soft smile and motioned for him to come forward. Harry sighed and both he and Remus stepped closer to Sirius to touch the piece of parchment held in Sirius’ hand, their temporary portkey. There was no point in delaying the encounter.

The sooner they did this, the sooner they got to come back.

As soon as Remus and Harry took hold of the parchment, Sirius tapped it with his wand and next second the three vanished from the doorstep of Grimmauld place.

Harry slowly opened his eyes and sucked in a deep breath as he took in the familiar scenery around him. It didn’t matter that it was afternoon, the place still seemed dreary to him.

Diary and Locket had told him the exact address of their father’s manor located in Little Hangleton. They were still not willing to share anything more regarding their father or mother.

Harry had not pressured them to tell him anything either. All that they’d told him was that they’d been named after their father, Tom Riddle, by their mother before she had died.

Harry wasn’t stupid or an idiot, he knew Tom was bothered by both of his parents. He hadn’t forgotten what the man who had helped to resurrect Voldemort said at the beginning. “Bone of the father unwillingly given, you’ll resurrect your son.”

Whatever had happened between them wasn’t good. Maybe in time Tom would tell him what had happened between him and his parents.

He glanced at the Locket resting on his chest and gently caressed it. He grinned when the metal warmed under his touch. Both Diary and Locket really did like him.

He’d blushed horribly in his room after he’d realised exactly what the diary was. He had to run to the bathroom to wash his face and even dab his neck with a towel soaked in cold water.

He’d kissed the diary so many times, unknowing of the fact it was a person. He tried not to think about the fact that maybe Tom was somehow able to feel his affectionate gestures. That made him feel very embarrassed.

Harry shook his head as he realized what he was doing. This wasn’t the time to reminisce. They had important business right now. He gently took off the Locket from his neck and held it in his other hand.

With Sirius and Remus by his side, they quietly made their way towards the manor. They knew the wards will alert Voldemort when they will place the diary and Locket on the door. After that everything was up to Tom and Locket.

Before they could reach the manor though, there was disturbance in the air which made the three stop in their tracks.

A whimper escaped Harry as he saw the very familiar man materialize out of thin air, standing proudly in front of them. It was Voldemort.

Sirius and Remus’s eyes widened in disbelief as they looked at the man who they’d only seen in his nightmarish form. The familiar looking young man who looked in his late twenties, a maybe a few years older than his Locket horcrux, just quirked a brow at them in amusement, as if he knew what they were thinking.

“I thought I’d greet you personally, darling.” Voldemort drawled, his ruby gaze fixed on Harry. “After all, you and I are going to become intimate in every possible way few years down the road.”

Harry averted his gaze and did not acknowledge what Voldemort had said in his smooth, crushed, velvet voice. He did not want to admit that the voice of the beautiful man made him tingly and warm for some unfathomable reason.

Just like his memories did. He hoped to God he wasn’t blushing.

Voldemort pursed his lips to hide his grin as he saw light blush come across Harry’s cheeks. Before he could embarrass young Potter further though, a bright flash of light engulfed the whole area. Next second, Diary and Locket were standing in front of Harry, Remus and Sirius.

“Are you really flirting with him?! You don’t even know why we like him!” Locket growled at his real self who just quirked a brow in amusement at him.

Voldemort could see the Diary wasn’t amused with his comment either but had a little more control on his temper.

“Jealous, my younger self?” Voldemort looked at both of his horcruxes in amusement as they bristled at his comments. He noticed from the corner of his eye as Harry’s guardians’ eyes widened in horror, while Harry looked like he wanted to become one with the ground.

That wasn’t very nice. Harry and he will live together for eternity. Harry can’t be embarrassed by this now. Did the soon to be fifteen year old not realise whose attention he had caught? It’s his.

“You are all welcome inside,” Voldemort addressed the two adult males, completely ignoring his fuming horcruxes in front of him. “I would like to talk to Harry later if it’s not too much trouble. You can of course sit with us while I speak to him.”

Harry furrowed his brows in confusion as he heard that, he knew the two standing in front of him had some sort of affection for him, but why does Voldemort want to speak to him?

“Why?” Harry asked softly, breaking the tense silence that had fallen between them. “You don’t even know me.”

Remus, Sirius, Diary and Locket turned to look at him as he said that. He felt himself flush as Voldemort’s eyes glowed eerily red for a moment, before going back to their usual blood red. He didn’t expect an answer and was shocked into silence when the man did answer.

“Because, darling,” Voldemort took great pleasure in seeing the other four wince as he said that. “You are mine. My horcrux, you carry a part of my soul. And, combine that with the fact that my soul fell in love with you long before knowing that fact, only endears you more to me. Didn’t you wonder why I let you go two weeks ago?”

Harry’s eyes widened in shock as he heard the man. He had wondered, he’d thought it was because Voldemort also wanted to play with his emotions, so he’d let him go.

But that didn’t seem to be the case. His suspicions turned out to be true after all. Harry glanced at the two in front of him, and as he’d expected they were standing with their hands clenched into fists.

And what was that about horcruxes? He glanced at Sirius and Remus and flinched when he saw them looking sadly at the ground. Why were they looking like that?

Voldemort narrowed his eyes at the four, his horcruxes looked ready to murder him, while the guardians were looking melancholy for some undoubtedly stupid reason. Harry was confused.

“Just come inside, we’ll talk then.” Voldemort said tiredly, he had a feeling he will end up feeling like this a lot now.

Locket and Diary really wanted to throttle their real self. He was actually acting as if Harry had fallen in love with him, which in a way, he had.

But it was the Diary who had fallen for him! Then the Locket had!

Then again, what were they expecting from their own self?

Sirius at this point just wanted Harry safe and sound. He was getting one unpleasant shock after another and each one only increased his anxiety.

Remus, on the other hand, just wanted his lover and Harry back at Grimmauld. He had no doubt that dark lord had fallen for Harry, and Harry had genuine affection for him as well. But, he really didn’t want to even think of them intimately until Harry was at least twenty. Fuck the wizarding maturity age, Harry will always be their little kid.

And neither of the men knew how they will explain to Harry that he was a horcrux.

Once they had all settled down, Voldemort ordered Vinny to get them all drinks and refreshments, which turned out to be a delicious lunch which consisted of roasted chicken, freshly baked bread, boiled potatoes, turkey sandwiches, grilled salmon and hot rolls.

Voldemort ignored the four again and looked at Harry to gauge his reaction. He was sorely disappointed by what he found. His darling love was looking at the food with fear in his Avada green eyes. He internally grimaced as he saw that. He’d done this all for him. Harry could at least appreciate it a little. It wasn’t like he wanted to poison him. Before he could ask Harry what was wrong, his Diary spoke up.

“You knew we were coming?” Diary asked his real self, who finally, thank god, looked away from their Harry and instead met his gaze. Tom could tell Voldemort was not happy by his question, it was taking his attention away from Harry which the man did not like in the slightest.

“Yes, I did know. He is my horcrux, I can get inside his head. So, that’ll save you the trouble of repeating everything you four have discussed.” Voldemort replied irritably and waved his hand in dismissal, “I know everything. I will give you both temporary bodies.” He turned back to Harry.

Sirius and Remus’ mouth opened in shock while the Locket tried to launch himself at Voldemort, to strangle him, or curse him wandlessly was anyone’s guess.

He was stopped by the Diary at the last minute. Locket turned and glared murderously at his younger self, who just pointed at Harry and Voldemort with an unamused look on his beautiful face. Locket leaned back grudgingly, glaring daggers at his real self. He was an asshole, wasn’t he?

Harry jumped a little as Voldemort’s attention was back on him. He didn’t know why so much food scared him, he knew logically the handsome man won’t poison him. But, it still scared him. And, what did he mean by being in his head? What was a bloody horcrux again? He’d never heard of such a thing

“Why aren’t you eating, my love?” Voldemort inquired softly of the younger male, “I asked Vinny to prepare this especially for you. He’ll be very sad if he learns you didn’t like it. He is like your friend, Dobby.” Voldemort smirked as Harry’s eyes widened in disbelief as he heard the nice elf’s name.

Chapter Text

Voldemort wondered for a moment how could Harry feel so much after going through what he did. He had seen Harry’s memories, he knew how much he’d suffered. It was astounding the younger male was able to care so much.

Harry’s affection for house elves was refreshing to say the least. He didn’t particularly care about anyone other than Vinny. Harry looked conflicted, like he wanted to eat so as to not make his elf sad but didn’t since it was offered by him.

“Do you know Dobby belongs to your friend, Draco Malfoy?” Voldemort drawled, his lips curving to a side in amusement as he took in Harry’s shocked expression. “He is Lucius Malfoy’s house elf, you know. I can free him for you if you want.”

Sirius and Remus, who were till then trying to ignore whatever weird wooing was happening between Harry and Voldemort and his soul pieces jumped back into the scene. They really didn’t want to be part of whatever battle was going on between Voldemort and his soul pieces for Harry’s affections. But that thing about Malfoy was something they could not ignore.

“What?” Sirius growled and Harry turned to him, and placed a comforting hand on his shoulder. He shook his head at his godfather. “It’s alright, Sirius. I am fine.”

Voldemort snorted at that. “You are fine, darling, because I fell for you. The purpose of that diary along with being my horcrux was to open the Chamber of Secrets and rid the world of filth, mudbloods in short.” His eyes narrowed into slits and Harry, Sirius, and Remus flinched as he spoke again.

Locket and Diary looked warily at their real self, knowing full well what was going on in his mind.

“Lucius is going to answer for treating my diary, my soul, so callously. I’ll torture the bastard for leaving it around for anyone to find.” Voldemort hissed the last words and everyone felt a chill run down their spines. There was too much venom and loathing in the man’s voice.

Harry gulped as Voldemort’s magic flared in the air, much more powerful and intoxicating than the Locket and Diary’s. He noticed as both the memories/souls stiffened and Sirius and Remus moved closer to him, to protect him from the Dark Lord’s temper tantrum.

Harry didn’t know what was happening anymore. It was all too much, too many things he didn’t know, too much information was being hurled at him.

Harry didn’t even realise when he covered his ears, his eyes closing off their own accord. He didn’t know what to do anymore.

When Harry realized everything was too quiet, he slowly opened his eyes. He wasn’t surprised to find all the people in the room looking at him with concern. The atmosphere of the room though was back to its usual state. It was no longer filled with anger and dark magic. It had returned to its usual pleasant, cool state.

“My apologies, Harry. I should have controlled my temper.” Voldemort muttered softly, making both Remus and Sirius flinch again after hearing the tender ness in Voldemort’s voice. “Just enjoy the food, then I’ll explain everything.”

The Dark lord turned to Harry’s guardians and grinned wryly. “I am not a new person. I am who I was. I hate what I hate, and you were right, I despise purebloods too. But,” Voldemort paused and glanced at Harry who had finally started eating. “I care for him a lot. He is so like me, but still so different.” Voldemort closed his eyes for a second, when he opened them the magic that flared in the air wasn’t suffocating, it was just pure magic. “I will never harm him again, or you. So eat.”

After that there wasn’t much talk, the four humans ate while the Diary and Locket conversed with Harry. Sirius noticed when for a second, Voldemort’s eyes softened as he looked at his horcruxes and Harry conversing with each other. Of course, he would be okay with them being near Harry. They were him, albeit a bit younger.

Once they’d finished the dessert, Voldemort told Harry what horcruxes were, he knew it would be best to tell him straight away. The fourteen year old flinched violently when his parent’s death was brought up, but, after hearing everything, he just smiled sadly. Sirius and Remus also told him that the two who hung out with him had told this to him before. They hadn’t lied.

“You care for me because of your soul piece, don’t you?” Harry asked the soul pieces of Voldemort and Voldemort himself.

Harry knew this was too good to be true. He knew there must be a reason for their blatant affection. It seems only Cedric, Roger, Susan and Neville cared for him regardless of the fact whether he was the Boy who lived or vessel for someone’s soul. He really was an idiot, wasn’t he?

Voldemort stiffened as he heard that but before he could say anything his Diary and Locket started screaming.

“You really think I stopped attacking mudbloods because somehow I discovered you were also like me? I stopped because of who you are, Harry. I could care less about the fact whether you carry my soul or not!” Diary shouted at the stupid boy who was not willing to accept that he loved him, horcrux or not.

“I have killed people, Harry and never felt a thing—” Harry flinched as he heard Locket’s voice, “do you think I would have cared if you were my horcrux or not if I didn’t feel for you.” He glanced at the younger male who was refusing to meet his eyes. “I have seven, Harry. I could have killed you in a heartbeat. I didn’t, because you are you. Having a horcrux just makes me love you even more, that’s all. ”

Harry lowered his head, his hands fisting into the fabric of his trousers, his knuckles stark white against the dark blue of his trousers. It was nice they were saying this, and maybe it was true, but how could he ever be sure. They’d already lied to him once, who was to say they weren’t—

“Because I would not have let you live if I wasn’t sure I cared.”

Voldemort’s steel laden voice killed Harry’s train of thought. He hesitantly looked at the man sitting elegantly yet arrogantly across him on the couch, as if he was a king of the world.

“I am, Harry. I can be.” Voldemort said, knowing full well what Harry was thinking. “No one knows I am back. I killed Pettigrew, the man who was the supposed great Gryffindor,” Sirius and Remus closed their eyes at that, “and still betrayed his friends.” Voldemort smirked cruelly before continuing. “I am not going to make excuses for what I did. I killed your parents, I am responsible for that crime, and I do feel bad.”

Voldemort grimaced as he saw tears slide down Harry’s cheeks at the mention of his parents. That seemed to be the last straw for the messy haired teen, he’d kept his tears at bay when he’d heard he was a horcrux but his parent’s death seemed to be his breaking point.

He won’t stop though. He can’t. Harry needed to hear the cold hard truth.

“You know why I feel bad for killing them, because they are your parents. I am a selfish man, Harry. I don’t care about others. But, just for you, I am willing to give up my goals. I’ll even leave mudbloods to their state, even though in my eyes they’ll always be filth.” Harry looked at Voldemort with tear filled green eyes, but the dark lord did not stop or sugar coat what he really thought.

“Everyone is beneath me.” He snorted, “Purebloods are just bootlickers, Harry. I reveled in the fact that they followed a half blood, me. They were awestruck by what I could do.” He grinned cruelly, “it made me sneer every time they debased themselves in front of me. That they all bowed down to a man born from the union of a normal man and a witch.”

Voldemort glanced at Harry who thankfully had stopped crying. “I care for no one, except you,” he muttered softly.

Sirius and Remus shared a glance. Everything they’d heard just now was something no one in the world knew about Voldemort. They were sure whatever the man had just uttered was true. They glanced at Harry and their heart clenched as they saw their godson wiping his cheeks. They knew the reason for Harry’s anguish, Harry cared for Voldemort and Voldemort had killed James and Lily.

Voldemort’s eyes softened as he took in Harry’s state. He may have spoken harshly but that didn’t erase the face he cared for the boy sitting in front of him. He could never hurt the kid now. It would kill him if he even thought about it. “Tell Dumbledore or whoever you want, Harry.”

Harry whipped his head to look at Voldemort, his eyes wide in shock as he heard the handsome man’s words. Why was he saying that? He hadn’t told the headmaster a thing before, why would he tell him anything now? Voldemort knew he hadn’t told Dumbledore or anyone anything.

Locket and Diary were looking incredulously at their elder self, an expression mirrored by Harry’s godfathers. The two horcruxes couldn’t believe what they were hearing. Voldemort took in Harry’s expression, ignoring the others and continued. He had nothing to fear. Dumbledore maybe a great wizard, but so was he. If it will come to a duel, his transfiguration teacher will lose.

“But, I will not raise my wand against you, Harry. You may try to kill me, but I won’t do anything against you. I will defend myself ruthlessly, but I won’t kill you.” The Dark lord’s expression hardened as he said the next words, and all five occupants noticed as the temperature dropped in the room.

“But, anyone else who will come after me, they will all die a painful and horrible death. I am who I am. I can’t change. I won’t change. If I do have a heart in my body, it’s yours Harry, I don’t care about others. But, I won’t give my life to you or anyone else.  I’ll hurt anyone who even thinks about annihilating me. What happened before you were born will be nothing compared to what will happen now.”

Harry closed his eyes as he heard that. Why would he tell anyone about Tom? He was already in too deep, he’d always been in love with Tom Riddle, the moment he had found the diary. He had shut off that train of thought whenever it had come, but it didn’t change the fact it was true. He’d always liked the boy about whom Tom had told him.

Because that boy was him.

Harry opened his eyes and rose from his seat, his eyes shining with resolve. He noticed how both the horcruxes faces fell as they saw his blank face. He looked at Sirius and Remus and gave them a small reassuring smile before walking to Voldemort. The man straightened as he saw him coming towards him, but his ruby eyes widened in surprise when he sat down beside him.

“I care for you, I care for the boy Tom told me about.” Voldemort stiffened as Harry hesitantly grasped his hand and there was a collective gasp from the humans and the horcruxes.

“But, I still need to know you. There is no doubt in my mind that I will love you. I already like you too much.” Harry finished softly.

Voldemort didn’t know anything in that moment except the soft hand on his, the hand that belonged to the boy who was supposed to be his undoing, the boy who was supposed to finish him.

“You have vanquished me, haven’t you, love?” He leaned forward and gently stroked Harry’s cheek and for the first time in his life, he smiled from his heart.

“I’ll not touch the wizarding world because I know you’ll be hurt. I know you won’t understand my need to subjugate them.” Voldemort sighed as he continued. “Just for you, I’ll leave them alone. I’ll implement my policies in another way.”

Harry’s eyes softened and he leaned into the hand cradling his cheek. He was shocked by his own boldness, but his actions were nothing compared to Voldemort’s. He felt the tall man stiffen but he did not move back. He didn’t think Voldemort allowed people near him. He, Harry was an exception.

“Thank you.” Harry murmured softly. When he leaned back he wasn’t surprised to see those beautiful ruby eyes shining with emotion.

Voldemort nodded slowly and looked to his horcruxes who were looking at him and Harry with something akin to envy and relief.

“I will give you your bodies without you having to take another’s life force. You’ll have to come here once a month to do the ritual again, otherwise you’ll be fine. But there is a condition.”

Sirius, Remus, and Harry furrowed their brows in confusion while the two horcruxes narrowed their eyes at him.

“What do you want?” Locket asked bitterly, of course there was a fucking condition, maybe something like you will never touch my soon to be bonded, keep your hands away from Harry.

Diary sighed as he took in the Locket’s expression. “Hey, calm down.” He knew what was going on through his other self’s head. He was upset too, he just had a good lid on his emotions

Chapter Text

Locket ignored him and continued to look at his greedy older self.

Voldemort quirked a brow in amusement as he took in Locket horcrux’s stance, anger and bitterness pouring off of him in waves. He had an idea why the Diary horcrux wasn’t as angry and vindictive as his older counterpart who was openly scowling at him.

The time he’d turned the Locket and cup into horcruxes was the time he’d been most ruthless and bitter. It was no wonder those parts of his souls were most vicious. Whether that was because he was losing his sense of self with each horcrux or because he had delved too deep into the dark arts was anyone’s guess.

“Oh, I am not greedy, my horcrux. I am being generous,” Voldemort drawled after a few minutes. It was fun to rile his horcruxes but he didn’t want to make them, himself too upset.

He turned to Harry who was looking curiously at him and the horcruxes. He sighed internally. Harry won’t be able to survive between all of them.

But maybe that’s a good thing. Neither of them had been happy before, it would be nice if all his soul pieces get to experience that feeling. He turned back to his horcruxes and grinned evilly.

“The other three horcruxes will also get their bodies. That’s my condition. Till the time I find the ritual to absorb you all back,” he snuck a quick glance at Harry who was now looking at him with wide green eyes. Honestly, the boy was an angel. And his. Only his. For eternity and beyond.

He turned back to his younger selves. “If you wish you can stay here or with Harry at his house. You can even accompany him to Hogwarts if that’s your desire. I’ll figure out how to get you inside. Your only job is to keep him happy and safe.” He gave his younger selves a pointed look who were looking at him with amazement. Voldemort was pretty sure their mouths would have opened in shock if they weren’t who they were.

“Only Dumbledore, Flitwick and Hagrid know what we look like, no one else. Just stay away from them, and we should be fine.”  He shrugged, “I’ll also think of something to conceal you from them. It’s always good to be prepared. You all know every bit of magic out there. So, spend your time with Harry there and be happy.” Voldemort’s eyes softened as he continued. “You are me, all of you. How can I be cruel to you? How could you even doubt your own self? I am you, you are me. There is no difference between us.”

Locket tried to resist it, he really did, but he ended up grinning as he saw how sincere Voldemort looked. He turned to the Diary and his grin widened as he saw the Diary’s eyes, their real silver grey eyes, shining with happiness.

Voldemort then asked Sirius and Remus to politely wait in another room since he still did not trust them even after an unbreakable vow. The two reluctantly rose and went to the next room with Vinny. They knew Harry was beyond safe so they saw no reason to protest.

The Dark Lord then told Harry about his other horcruxes and where they were hidden.

His family ring, Rowena Ravenclaw’s diadem, Helga Hufflepuff’s cup and his python, Nagini. He also asked Harry to set Callum, the so called monster in the Chamber of Secrets free once he goes back to school.

“Callum is a good friend of mine, Harry. He is after all just an animal.” He smiled softly as he recalled spending time with the great serpent. He shook his head and turned back to Harry. “He only followed my and Salazar’s orders. It’s not like he cared about eating humans. His favourite meals had always been frogs and aquatic animals, especially squids.” Voldemort rolled his eyes as he said that. Callum really was fond of squids.

Harry grinned involuntarily as he saw how affectionate the man looked when he talked about the creature in Chamber of Secrets.

“He much prefers animals to humans. Except for me and my ancestor he doesn’t really like humans all that much.” Voldemort then turned fully to look at Harry.

Harry straightened and gave the man his full attention since he looked too serious.  “And don’t forget to take either the Diary or the Locket with you. That way you’ll be safe, dear. Callum had always been too protective of me. He would only listen to you if I was there. It will not matter to him even if you can speak parseltongue.” His ruby gaze turned stern, “so, do not go there alone under any circumstance, Harry. I am the only one immune to his gaze.”

Harry nodded slowly and looked at the two horcuxes beside him, they were listening to everything with rapt attention.

Both the horcruxes knew everything their real self had just uttered. They weren’t surprised that Voldemort had warned Harry. Callum was a little agitated after being in slumber for hundreds of years. It was a thousand year old basilisk, it was a given he would be a bit temperamental.

Voldemort called Vinny then and asked him to bring Sirius and Remus back before turning back to Harry.

“Now, how do you want to do this Harry? It’s up to you how you meet my other selves, horcruxes.”

Harry thought about it for a while before glancing at the two beside him who’d ended up protecting him and caring for him when they shouldn’t have. No, he’ll give all of them equal attention.

“Can we wait for a while?” He looked at the Diary and Locket and his eyes softened. “I want to spend time with these two first.” He glanced back at Voldemort, wondering if he should say that he wanted to spend time with him too.  

Voldemort looked amused but nodded at the boy who would one day become his soul bonded for eternity. He knew it will happen, he and Harry liked each other, and it wouldn’t take long for them to be irrevocably in love. If anyone could make him feel love, it was this young male in front of him. There is no one else he will ever care for. If he can love someone, it’s only Harry Potter, no one else.

He’ll also look into deeper arts of necromancy for Harry. If he can give Harry his parents back, he will. It might not prove fruitful in the end but he is willing to do anything he can to make the younger male happy. He has all the time in the world now, if there was a way to bring his love’s parents back, he’ll do it.

In any case, he’ll definitely give the resurrection stone to Harry. It was useless to him. There was no one he wanted to call back from the dead. Least of all his parents.

He didn’t have it in him to look his father in the eyes after he killed him in cold blood, punished a man whose only crime was running away from his rapist. If only he’d known what the woman had done to him, he would not have killed him. He would’ve been upset, angry; livid but he would not have murdered him.

He despised his mother for raping his father then having the audacity to die and leave him in that rotten orphanage. He’ll never forgive her for what she did. She was the one responsible for his torment, years of humiliation and scorn at the orphanage. Imagine having the guts to brew amortentia, stop giving the victim the potion in hopes the man falls for his rapist, but not having brains enough to ask for money for Salazar Slytherin’s Locket, a priceless artifact.

No, that woman had to make everyone else the villain but herself. He was pretty sure if anyone knew about what happened to his parents, there would be many apologists for his mother. After all, she was a woman. He wouldn’t be surprised if some rotten people thought men can’t be raped or women are not capable of being as foul as men. He was sure there would be those who would even think it was wrong of his father to run away from his rapist, that he should have stayed with her.

“Uh—Voldemort?”

Voldemort snapped out of his thoughts as he heard Harry’s voice. He met the emerald gaze of the younger male who was looking at him with concern in his eyes.

“Are you alright?” Harry asked, his eyes roving over the handsome man’s features. Voldemort seemed okay now. He’d looked very upset a moment ago.

Voldemort nodded slowly, “yes. I am.” He recalled what they’d been talking about and smiled. This wasn’t the time to think about his past.

“As you wish, Harry. Whenever you want, you can meet the other horcruxes. In fact, you can get the diadem yourself since it’s in the Room of requirement.” He smiled fondly at the younger male. “I’ll tell you exactly what to ask the room to turn into so you can get it.”

Harry smiled back. “Okay.”

Before anyone could say anything else, they were interrupted by the hissing of a giant snake.

Sirius and Remus stiffened as they saw a large black python slither inside the room. The great snake draped itself around Voldemort’s shoulders and looked at all the occupants curiously.

“What is this, master? So many are here, and two smell like you? What’s happening? And who is the young man sitting so close to you?” Nagini hissed and Harry blushed as he heard the female snake point out how close he was sitting to her master, making it seem like Voldemort never allowed anyone to come near him.

Voldemort eyes lit in amusement and he took great pleasure in seeing Harry’s guardians turn pale as he lovingly caressed his pet/horcrux’s head.

“The young man will one day become my mate, Nagini. Other two who smell like me are my soul pieces, like you. And, the two adult males are Harry’s, the young man’s guardians.”

Nagini licked Voldemort’s cheek as she heard that. Both the Locket and Diary’s eyes softened as they took in the scene in front of them. Snakes had been his, their only companions, dare he say friends, in that wretched place. They were the only ones who didn’t see him as a monster.

Sirius and Remus were flabbergasted; to know that Voldemort was the Heir of Slytherin and a parselmouth was one thing, but, to actually see him conversing with one was something else. They couldn’t understand a thing, all they could see and hear was strange hissing from the dark lord and the snake. They snuck a glance at both the horcruxes and weren’t surprised to see both the men looking at the scene with childlike glee. Of course, they and Harry knew what Voldemort and the snake were talking about.

“That’s great, master, will you introduce me to your future bonded mate? Nagini asked excitedly. She was shocked to find that her master even cared for another. It had never looked like that to her. She didn’t think Voldemort cared for another.

Harry, who was able to understand what the two were talking about turned deep red as Nagini again referred to him as Voldemort’s future bond mate.

“Of course, my dear,” Voldemort met Harry’s gaze and his ruby red eyes softened. “Harry, this is my pet snake, Nagini. She is as precious to me as Callum is. I can say that she and he are the only ones who really—do understand me.”

Harry smiled softly and raised his hand to touch Nagini, he looked at Voldemort for confirmation, who nodded and he hesitantly reached forward and touched the head of the great black python.

“That feelsssss good, massterrrrr,” Nagini preened under Harry’s hand and Harry grinned widely as the great snake rubbed itself against his palm. He liked snakes, he’d always found them fascinating. They were pretty cool.

“I’d talked to a snake once before, but, I’d never thought it was anything special. I’d always thought it was something loads of people could do in wizarding world.” Harry grinned as he remembered how he’d unknowingly freed the boa constrictor when he didn’t even know he was a wizard.

“That boa had told me he’d never been to Brazil.” Harry chuckled and continued. “I was pretty happy for him when I heard him hissing that now he can go to Brazil.”

Sirius and Remus’ eyebrows rose as they heard Harry’s account with the boa. They hadn’t known that, Harry had mentioned something about a friend he’d made in the zoo, but he hadn’t elaborated with whom he had become friends. They shared a glance and grinned as they saw how happy Harry looked while talking about the boa.

Voldemort for the second time in his life felt completely relaxed. He’d always been guarded and cold to everyone that he had forgotten what it was like to be relaxed. When he’d gone to Albania all those years ago, that was the only time he’d felt relaxed and peaceful.

But now, Harry was making him feel all those things which he had long foregone and forgotten. The very infant he’d tried to kill after hearing that damned prophecy. He stopped that train of thought when he felt someone poking in his head.

Voldemort turned to his Locket horcrux whose penetrating gaze he’d felt on him seconds before. He raised a brow in question but his horcrux only gave him a curious look. Neither of them noticed Harry had stopped petting Nagini and now everyone was looking at them.

Diary didn’t know what the Locket had picked up from their older self, but it must have been something important if he’d ignored Harry’s story.

“What is it?” Harry’s voice broke the staring contest between the Locket and Voldemort. They both turned to the fourteen year old who was looking at them with apprehension in his beautiful avada green eyes.

Voldemort shook his head and hissed for Nagini to go outside and enjoy herself in the sun. He’ll join her later. The snake nodded slowly and Sirius, Remus and Harry’s eyes widened again when Nagini licked Voldemort’s cheek who only grinned in amusement at one of his closest and most trusted friend. After she’d had her fill, Nagini uncoiled herself and made her way back to the garden.

Voldemort turned back to Harry, Lupin, Black and his horcruxes. He quirked a brow at the three humans who still seemed to be in shock after seeing him behave so affectionately with Nagini. Harry’s cheeks turned rosy red while the other two shook their heads.

Voldemort chuckled but proceeded to tell them how he will give the Locket and Diary their own bodies.

Chapter Text

“It’s quite simple actually.” Voldemort turned to his soul pieces who had moved from their previous position to where Harry was. “You both have to stand in the rune circle along with the vessels you are in. I’ll give you both my blood which you have to drink seven times when I tell you while I perform the spell.”

The dark lord noticed that his soul pieces looked impressed. Well, they should be. It was very advanced, very dark piece of magic that he will be performing. It was a coincidence that next day was the new moon. The ritual would only work when there was no moonlight in the sky.

“Any questions?” Voldemort asked the two who shook their heads. He turned to Harry who had a frown on his beautiful face.

“Harry? What’s the matter?” He asked the boy who seemed to come out of his reverie and looked at him worriedly.

“Uh, if they drink your blood—” Harry paused for a moment, “does that mean they won’t have to kill anyone to gain their life?” He asked hesitantly to the man beside him, his hands fisting his trousers.

Voldemort smiled softly. “Yes. Since they are my soul pieces that should be enough. We are same people, Harry.” He grinned, “The only downside is that the bodies they’ll get will be temporary. If they had taken another’s life force,” he shrugged. “They would have come to life by themselves.”

Sirius and Remus could not believe what they were hearing. They were equal parts fascinated and horrified by what Voldemort had just said.

Sirius had known about soul magic, but it was only basic knowledge. He wasn’t aware of all these other things.   

“I see.” Harry shifted closer to Voldemort whose eyes crinkled in amusement as he saw the anticipation on the younger man’s face. “When can you do it?”

“Do you wish to be there, my love?” Voldemort asked Harry who again flushed after being addressed with an endearment. The fourteen year old nodded and Voldemort resisted the urge to stroke his cheek. Harry was adorable.

“I’ll do it tomorrow.” Voldemort said, his lips quirked to side in amusement.

The sight made Harry blush and the two soul pieces standing behind him scowl.

Voldemort wanted to yell at his horcruxes for their childish responses but restrained himself. They would be staying with Harry for the whole school year. The least they could do was not feel bitter if he was being affectionate to the young male for a while. It’s not like Harry will be coming to meet him at every chance he got.

Voldemort took a deep breath before turning his gaze to Harry’s guardians. “You can stay here as well till then. I’ll ask Vinny to prepare your and Harry’s rooms. And, I would also like to talk to both of you in private before that. I hope you don’t mind.” He gestured to the door, his meaning clear.

Sirius and Remus nodded and rose from the couch. They squeezed Harry’s shoulder before leaving their godson with the two horcuxes who had sat down on either side of him as soon as Voldemort had vacated his place. They really tried not to think about the weird battle going on between Voldemort and his soul pieces.

Once they were in the other room, Voldemort bluntly asked Sirius how the Locket was at Grimmauld Place. He had taken Kreacher to the cave by the seaside when he had put the Locket in the basin. Kreacher should have died or gone mad after ingesting that poison. But Kreacher was alive and well, he’d seen the elf in Harry’s thoughts. And, the Locket wasn’t where it should be. He has to know how that came about.

Sirius and Remus told Voldemort everything they knew and how Kreacher had tried to smuggle it in his nest but hadn’t been able to lift it.

Voldemort ran a hand through his hair after hearing that. He was unable to understand why Kreacher was alive. He should have died, if not from the poison then from what he’d put in the water. The inferi should have killed him. He summoned Vinny and asked him to bring a firewhisky for the three. He didn’t know what was happening.

As they drank, Voldemort told Sirius and Remus everything about the cave, the inferi, the potion he’d used in the basin and how Regulus had offered Kreacher to him before he had died.

Voldemort noticed as Sirius turned pale at the mention of his brother. He really hoped Regulus had not done something stupid. He knew the young black had died before he had attacked Harry’s parents. But, he didn’t know how.

After an hour, Sirius suggested the best way to know everything was to ask Kreacher himself. Voldemort gave Sirius permission to summon the elf to his manor.

Sirius also asked Voldemort to cast a disillusionment charm on himself so he’d be able to stay there and see and hear everything that went on between them. Kreacher didn’t know him, but Sirius knew the elf was only comfortable with him, Remus and Harry. He didn’t want Kreacher to say something nasty to the dark lord and die on spot.

Once Voldemort was under the charm, Sirius summoned his house elf and ordered him to tell him everything about the Locket and Regulus.

By the time the house elf was finished, Sirius had tears rolling down his cheeks while Remus was looking blankly at the wall, not knowing how to help his lover.

Kreacher was quietly sobbing on the floor, not able to handle reliving Regulus’ death again.

Voldemort quietly left the room, unable to comprehend what he’d just heard. He knew Sirius will now blame him for Regulus’ death as well.

If he was being honest with himself, he didn’t know what was making him angrier. That Regulus had figured out he’d made a horcrux and tried to destroy it or that he had betrayed him. Had nearly cost him his immortality.

Did Regulus come to regret joining him? He’d always been a little starry eyed and he knew the main reason he’d decided to join him was his disgusting mother.

Yes, that’s what it must have been.  Maybe he shouldn’t have tried to murder and kill everyone. He has seen the result of that method with his own eyes. He’d stupidly thought Kreacher would die and had forgotten that elves were bound to their masters. If Regulus had called him back, anti disapparation wards around the cave wouldn’t have worked. Magic was unique in many ways.

It was clear as daylight, Regulus couldn’t stomach seeing him kill and torture people anymore.

Voldemort closed his eyes and pinched his nose. He needs to talk to Sirius and Remus about what had happened, there was no point in delaying it.

But what was worrying him was Harry’s reaction. He didn’t know how he was going to tell this to the teen.

He can’t catch a break can he?! Something or the other always has to come in his way.

But first things first. He needs to get back all of his horcruxes. If Regulus had figured out he’d made one, it wasn’t a stretch to think Dumbledore might suspect something too. He already has four of them, including Nagini and Harry. He needs to get back the ring, cup and diadem. Harry will get the diadem and he’ll get the other two right now. At least the diadem was safe where it was for now.

Voldemort summoned Vinny and asked her to take care of everyone since he’ll be going out for a while. The house elf bowed and assured him that Harry and others will be fine.

First, Voldemort apparated to the cave which held his horcrux. The place may not have his soul piece anymore but he needed to remove all traces of magic from there to avoid suspicion of any kind.

Voldemort slashed his hand with just a wave of his other hand and smeared the rock with his blood. As soon as the entrance opened, he muttered the incantation and all wards and spells deactivated. He apparated to the island in the middle of the lake and roughly put his hand inside the basin filled with liquid poison. It was keyed to him, it will not harm him.

He felt his blood boil as he felt another jewelry in his hand. So, Regulus had decided to leave something for him, has he? He couldn’t decide if he was impressed or livid with the conniving man. Regulus had guts to do this, he’ll give Black that.

The rocks started cracking around him but Voldemort didn’t care, he knew his magic was lashing out. Betraying him wasn’t enough, Regulus had to leave a little souvenir for him to rub it in his face he had discovered his secret.

As Voldemort felt his anger rise, Harry’s tear filled gaze came to his mind. The grinding of rocks came to a halt, the sea waves calmed down as he closed his eyes to gain control of his emotions.

What was he thinking?

Voldemort opened his eyes slowly and looked warily at a golden Locket in his palm which was nothing like his mother’s. He glanced at the lake surrounding the island and grimaced. Regulus had become an inferi, one of the many who were guarding his precious soul. This was the least he could do.

Voldemort apparated outside and looked at the entrance of the cave for a moment, his feet resting on water beneath him. He sighed before muttering the curse which would obliterate the inferi forever. He clenched his hands as he heard some screams, but after a few minutes no voice came from the inside of the cave.

Voldemort rose higher in the air before looking down at the cave under him. The place held nothing but unpleasant memories from his childhood, a reminder that once he had been bullied for nothing but being different.

He narrowed his eyes at the cave and next second there was a huge crash in the sea as the rocks disintegrated in front of him, sea waves rolling on top of the debris as the cave was submerged in them forever.

Voldemort took a deep breath before opening the Locket near the Gaunt shack. A part of him wanted to destroy it without looking at whatever nonsense Regulus had left behind for him.

Something though stopped him from doing that.

When he opened the damned thing, he wasn’t surprised to find a folded parchment inside it. He had expected as much. He opened it and his brows rose to his hairline as he took in every word his ex-death eater had written.

He didn’t realise he was grinning until he had pocketed the note and the fake Locket. Honestly, it was nothing like Salazar’s Locket.

“You did discover my secret, R A B. Well done. I wonder what you think about Harry and me.”

Voldemort chuckled and turned to his next task. He sneered as he looked at the pathetic shack in front of him but waved his wand nonetheless to dismantle all the wards and spells he’d placed on it decades ago.

He smiled to himself as he walked inside and felt his soul among the rubble. He carefully took out the box which had the ring and hissed in parseltongue for it to open. All the wards and spells on it and the ring fell.  

He opened the box and grinned wryly as he saw Marvolo Gaunt’s priced heirloom, his family ring, and a deathly hallow lying innocently at the base of the box.

“I wonder if Harry will be happy to have you. You are the only thing through which he can communicate with his parents.” He grinned wryly, “Maybe Sirius can use it to talk to his younger brother too.”

Voldemort put the ring on his middle finger and closed his eyes in satisfaction as felt it thrum in his hand.

“One down. Two to go.”

The dark lord looked at the place where his mother had grown up before destroying it in every way. He removed every bit of magic from there so it would be like it never existed.

Voldemort sighed as he looked at the setting sun, he knew he had to go back soon. He closed his eyes and concentrated on Helga Hufflpuff’s cup which was lying in Rodolphus’s vault.

Next second he felt a weight in his hand and smiled as he saw his horcrux. Gringotts may be a wizarding bank and a safe place to hide things, but this was his horcrux. It was a part of his soul, if he will call it, it will come.

Gringotts wasn’t that much of a safe place anyway. He had broken into it quite easily.

Voldemort put the cup in his pocket and disapparated back to his manor. 

Chapter Text

Harry fell asleep after Voldemort, Sirius and Remus left to speak in the other room. The day’s events had finally caught up to him and he couldn’t keep his eyes open after such a hectic day, try as he might. He’d tried to talk to both Locket and Diary but the two horcuxes had only smiled gently at him before telling him to go to sleep.

“We know you care, Harry. But right now you are too tired. Sleep.” Tom murmured softly to Harry who shook his head. “No, no, I am fine. I am not sleepy.”

Locket snorted as he heard that which made Harry scowl. Harry glared at the long haired man who continued to smirk.

“Why are you smirking? I told you I am not sleepy.” Harry knew he was lying but he didn’t want to sleep. And, Remus and Sirius still hadn’t returned with Voldemort.

“Sure, and I am not Voldemort.” Locket said with an eye roll.

Harry blushed but Tom threw his head back and laughed. Harry turned to the boy with whom he’d shared everything and couldn’t help but feel glad he was happy. He knew Tom had never felt happy, he knew what that was like. He was glad for Tom. It felt nice to see him laugh.

“Okay. Okay. You made your point. I’ll sleep.” Harry raised his hands in surrender and both the horcruxes gave him a gentle smile again. Harry smiled back and as soon as he laid down on the sofa, he fell asleep.

The two horcruxes who were now sitting on the opposite couch kept on glancing at each other, trying to ask each other the question whose answer they both wanted to know. They had felt Voldemort leaving the manor an hour ago and they knew something had happened again. They’d felt his fury, his rage, wariness, and even a small trickle of regret.

“What do you think happened to make him leave?” Tom asked the Locket who was gazing into the distance, a peculiar look in his ruby eyes.

“I am not sure,” Locket replied in an uncharacteristically soft voice. He turned to his younger self and looked meaningfully in his eyes. Eyes which were so different from his father. His father’s eyes had been greyish blue. “But, I did hear some interesting thoughts in his mind. He is agitated about some prophecy.”

Tom’s eyes widened in surprise as he heard that. “Prophecy? About what?”

Locket shrugged, stretched his legs and grinned as Harry scrunched his nose then snuggled into himself again. “Who knows? But I have a feeling it might have something to do with Harry and us.”

Locket turned to the diary and smiled wryly as he saw his younger self frowning. “I know what you are thinking. I, we were always fascinated with every branch of magic. It wouldn’t be much of a shock to learn he went after Harry and his parents because of it.”

Tom nodded slowly as he heard his older self’s reasoning. “I agree but prophecies can’t always be read word for word. We should know, we received outstanding in every OWL and NEWT. And, unlike others I didn’t cheat to pass my divination OWL.”

Locket hummed and went back to gazing at his love of life. “Whatever it maybe, Voldemort has chosen to ignore it. I heard him think “that blasted prophecy” before he completely shut off his mind. He loves Harry like us. I doubt he cares any more about it.”

Tom didn’t respond to locket and turned to Harry to find him turning in his sleep again and again. Harry must not be comfortable on the sofa, it wasn’t meant for sleeping after all.

“Do you think we should call the elf to take Harry to his room?” Tom pointed at Harry’s pinched expression and Locket grinned fondly at the younger male. “yeah, I think you are right.”

Before Tom could get up Locket put a hand on his arm. The touch felt cool, watery like to both of them. “Wait, don’t be hasty. Let’s just transfigure the sofa into some soft mattress and have him lie there. I don’t know what has happened between Voldemort and Harry’s guardians. But I don’t want him to leave our sight right now. Or wander in this mansion unguarded.” Locket looked at the mansion with distrust in his ruby eyes.  “He must have gotten it after turning me.”

Tom nodded and closed his eyes and concentrated very hard on a mattress. When he opened them, Harry was lying on a soft, single bed, sleeping peacefully under a duvet.

Voldemort knocked on the door before entering the room he, Sirius and Remus had been sitting in. He heard a soft come in and wasn’t surprised to see Sirius sitting with a blank look on his face. Lupin was just looking at the walls with an indescribable expression. The elf was nowhere in sight.

He headed towards the empty couch opposite to Harry’s guardians and sat down. He crossed his legs and patiently waited for them to acknowledge him. He won’t be speaking first.

He didn’t have to wait for long because Sirius turned his puffy red eyes to him and gave him a wistful smile.

“I can’t even hate you because Harry cares for you.” Sirius’s voice cracked but his lover’s hand comforting hand on his shoulder gave him the strength to go on. “Reggie knew what he was getting into. I don’t know if I should be proud of him or feel sad for his fate.”

Voldemort let Orion’s son speak and didn’t interrupt him. It was better for everyone if they got this over with as soon as possible. But it seemed Sirius was done, he didn’t have anything more to say. The Black heir turned to Lupin who took a deep breath before continuing from where his lover had stopped.

“We aren’t going to do anything. But we need some reassurance that Harry will always be alright. We trust you, we really do. But, you have to understand it’s hard for us.” Remus looked into Voldemort’s eyes as he continued and it was because it was a serious matter, Voldemort didn’t smirk. He just nodded his assent.

“I understand. I will give you that reassurance.” Voldemort replied, no trace of smugness in his tone. He wasn’t surprised to see their shoulders slacken in relief at his answer.

“I trust the elf doesn’t know where he was summoned?” The Dark Lord asked Remus who shook his head. “No, he doesn’t. He just went back after Vinny had given him a Calming Draught.” Voldemort nodded. “Good.”

“Kreacher had always loved Regulus. A bit too much if you ask me.” Sirius answered Voldemort’s unanswered question with a wry grin on his handsome face. “I am not surprised he tried to do everything he could to destroy the locket. He cared for my brother a lot.”

“But his efforts were in vain. He couldn’t do anything to it since I had sealed the locket of Salazar Slytherin, my heirloom from my mother’s side of the family with a lot of spells way beyond a house elf and an unknown branch of magic.” Voldemort said and grinned for the first time. “Parseltongue.”

Sirius and Remus’s eyes widened while Voldemort rose and placed the locket and the note on the coffee table in front of Sirius and Remus.

“That’s what your brother left in place of my horcrux. I found this in the basin where I’d placed my mother’s locket.” Voldemort gestured to the duplicate locket and note on the table. “The note from him was inside in the fake locket. They are both yours. Maybe you can give these to that elf of his.”

Sirius tried to reach for the locket with shaky hands but the tremors became too much and Remus grabbed his lover’s shaking hand. Sirius turned to Remus who just shook his head.

“It’ll be alright. It’ll take time, but it’ll be alright.” Remus said to his best friend and lover who let some tears slip from his eyes and nodded gratefully at his partner.

Remus picked up the locket and the folded parchment. He laid the locket beside him while opened the note. Both he and Sirius read it together.

Voldemort was expecting many things, but Sirius grinning fondly was not one of them. He arched an elegant brow at Orion’s son when Sirius looked at him with a pride in his eyes.

“He was good, wasn’t he? To be able to discover your secret all by himself?” Sirius asked the man Harry had given his heart to.

Voldemort’s eyes widened, and once again he was surprised to feel something in him change. He didn’t feel angry anymore.

“Yes. Yes, he was.” Voldemort replied and grinned at the two men in front of him. He decided then to tell them about the resurrection stone then. If this will give them a semblance of peace, so be it. He would have given the ring eventually to Harry anyway, so why not now?

“I might have something that may allow you to talk to your brother, Black. In due time.”

Sirius didn’t react outwardly, but inside, his chest constricted as he heard those words from the Dark Lord’s mouth. He knew necromancy was a branch of magic which was rarely experimented on. Only the Death Chamber in Department of Mysteries and the resurrection stone from the fairy tales offered any information about afterlife. The former was kept under lock and key by the unspeakables who worked in DOM, while the latter was just wish fulfillment.

“What?” Sirius asked quietly.

Remus who was sitting with Sirius’s hand in his felt it get clammy and tried to shake his friend out of his panicked state by pressing their hands together tightly. “Sirius, calm down.” When Sirius didn’t respond he turned to Voldemort to find the man’s ruby red gaze already on them. He was surprised to see there was no superiority or arrogance in it. Hell, it might be compassion for all he knows.

“What do you mean by that?” Remus finally asked when it was clear Sirius will not speak for a while.

Voldemort let a small smile grace his features and showed them his right hand which had the Gaunt ring on it. He knew the two men will not be able to understand the meaning, since both were looking blankly at the gold ring on his index finger encasing a black cracked stone.

“This,” he wriggled his finger which had the ring, “is the resurrection stone. A Deathly Hallow said to be made by Death itself. Given to the second brother after he wished to call his—” Voldemort scoffed and both Remus and Sirius felt a chill run down their spines as they realized what the ring was. They also felt uncomfortable by the way Voldemort was clearly making fun of the second brother as if he was an idiot and a low life combined.

But they also knew whatever he was saying was true. Voldemort hadn’t lied to them about anything. There was no reason he would start doing so now.

“Beloved from the afterlife. Though, I wonder how Cadmus fathered a child if he loved the girl in the story so much. Maybe he was a little bitch after all. If he was willing to lay with any woman for an heir, his love might not be that great. Some love he had.” Voldemort continued to speak, completely ignoring Sirius and Remus when they flinched again and grimaced as he insulted his pathetic ancestor.

“Gaunts are after all related to the Peverells. The three brothers in the story are Antioch, Cadmus and Ignotus Peverell. Whether they met Death or created these objects themselves is anyone’s guess.”

Sirius and Remus’s mouth opened in shock as they finally understood why Voldemort could speak parseltongue. Yes, he was the Heir of Slytherin, but they didn’t know he was a Gaunt. Everyone thought Gaunts had died out long ago, driven mad by inbreeding.

And, they didn’t even want to touch the topic of Deathly Hallows, it was too good to be true.

Voldemort pursed his lips to stop grinning as he heard Sirius and Remus’s extremely loud thoughts. He decided to put them out of their misery as he really didn’t have time to gloat. He needed to see Harry.

“You are right on all accounts. And, this is the resurrection stone of the legends. I didn’t have anyone I cared for to call from the dead, so I made it my second horcrux. I had planned to give this to Harry so he could talk to his parents. But since it’s my horcrux as well, I’ll have to check if it can still call a dead person.”

Sirius and Remus knew then that Voldemort was serious about Harry and that they will never need any other reassurance from him.

Voldemort left after hearing Harry’s guardians’ thoughts, he knew Sirius needed some more time alone and since Remus was with him, there wasn’t any need for him to stay. He might as well check on Harry and take him to his temporary room.

Chapter Text

Voldemort entered the drawing room and his brows rose as he took in the new sight. Apparently, Harry had been too tired after he’d left to talk to his guardians. Harry was sleeping on a single, but soft and comfortable bed, a dark blue sheet covering his slender form. He turned to the opposite couch and wasn’t surprised to see his two horcruxes resting, head leaned back, eyes closed, fast asleep too.

“Well, it seems like I didn’t need to hurry after all.”

The Dark Lord chuckled to himself and made his way to the former sofa, carefully lifting Harry off it in his arms. Harry must have been exhausted beyond belief since he only leaned into him more and continued to sleep. His eyes softened as he saw little puffs of air leaving his mouth. Harry was his undoing and there was nothing he could do about it. It was a miracle he had come to love him. He was Tom Riddle, the Diary was his soul. He was the Locket horcrux. They were same, the serpent visage he used to instill fear in magical population and his real self.

Voldemort took a deep breath to control himself and turned to his soul pieces who were still resting.

He surmised that his horcuxes must be tired too since they usually didn’t spend so much time outside. That was the only possible reason they hadn’t woken up even with him in the room.

“You two. Get up.” Voldemort said in a soft but commanding voice. He didn’t want to wake Harry, and if he was being honest he liked Harry in his arms. He’d liked him in his arms even when he had wanted to erase him from the world.

Locket stirred as he heard the familiar voice and next second he was up on his toes, his eyes narrowed as he looked at his elder self and Harry in his arms. The long haired man’s lips curled in distaste as he saw his love in the arms of his human self.

Voldemort’s eyes crinkled in amusement as he heard the Locket’s thoughts. He was annoying, wasn’t he? Only a fool could be jealous of his own self. Before he could say something to rile the Locket, because he really liked this version of himself getting pissed off at him, his youngest soul piece put a hand on the Locket’s shoulder to calm him.

“Why do you get so angry when you see them together? We can’t hold him like that.” Tom pointed at Voldemort and Harry. “We are still not strong enough. Just stop it.” Diary said with a sigh. Honestly, it seems there was something more behind the Locket’s anger then just losing his sense of self.

“He is doing it on purpose to rile me!” Locket growled and Voldemort gently pulled Harry closer to his chest so the sleeping boy wouldn’t hear anything. If that upset Locket more, well. No one could do anything about it.

“Silence. That’s quite enough from you.” Voldemort said in a deathly calm voice and both the Locket and Diary stiffened as they sensed there older self’s dark magic in the air. “I am you. I know why I was so angry when I turned you and the cup.”

He sighed and continued, noticing how the Locket was now scowling while the Diary was giving both of them curious glances. “The diadem is going to be at least calmer than you both. Those years in Albania really gave me peace. No simpering idiots were after me, neither did I have to charm obnoxious people like that hag Hephzibah.”

Locket flinched and Diary was surprised how a single name caused the Locket’s whole body language to change. There was rage swirling in those burgundy eyes now. He’d been angry before, but now he was furious. He was livid. As soon as Voldemort mentioned that name, Locket’s eyes and his whole stance changed drastically. Whoever this woman was, it seemed she had really upset him in the future.

“Don’t say that accursed name, I hate her!” Locket bellowed. “I feel no remorse in having killed her. She was disgusting! The way she always looked at me, as if—” Locket closed his eyes as he again remembered how Smith used to look at him and dress up when she knew he was going to come. “She wanted me to do her. I think I did her elf a service by killing that obnoxious and repulsive woman. That filthy bitch deserved no less.”

Voldemort grimaced as he heard his younger self angry outburst. “Yes, she was. So are most people. I am astounded that even some people on Dumbledore’s side think that I—” Voldemort stopped as he got identical looks of loathing from his two horcruxes.

Damn, this was going to be difficult. The Cup will be as horrible as the Locket. Ring might be calm like the Diary and Diadem was actually, really, his best self. He is not going to give him looks of loathing just because he didn’t refer to himself as we. So he didn’t refer to them as “we”, big deal. They will all be absorbed back in the end anyway.

“I was whoring myself to the fucking purebloods.” Voldemort let out a snort and tightened his hand on his love. He didnt notice how both the horcruxes hands clenched into fists. “As if I would ever stoop that low. Why would I ever whore myself to anyone? I, who can bring anyone to their knees with just a wave of my hand.”

He shook his head, “People really thought I had to resort to these disgusting methods to make them follow me.  Disgusting! I don’t even understand why everyone’s mind is so fixated on sex and sex. Does anything else not matter in the world? ” The Dark Lord spat the last words as Locket and Diary looked warily at their elder self. It was a miracle Harry hadn’t woken up after feeling Voldemort’s intense magic.

It was worrying how quickly Voldemort turned from playful and amused to bitter and murderous. These mood swings of his had to be dealt with. Voldemort had no right to judge Locket when he got temper tantrums every few minutes.

It was for the best that Voldemort didn’t hear his younger self’s thoughts.

“I would never ever allow anyone near me. Never. The thought itself is distasteful. To even imagine that about me—it was like they were questioning my ability to do magic. Damn them all!”

“What’s disturbing is that they were even imagining my private life. Why? It’s not like everyone’s main goal in life is fucking. Filthy creatures.”

This time it was the Diary whose eyes glowed with fury. “What? Is that really true?” He knew Harry was the only exception and wasn’t the least bit surprised to know even when he’d grown up he’d remained alone.

He had always hated even the thought of touching another. His knights had always kept their distance from him. Charming people, being polite and courteous, didn’t equate to sleeping with said people.

Voldemort nodded and headed towards the door, unwilling to apparate with Harry. He knew the two will follow him.

“Apparently, I also love to fuck snakes or something since I care about them so much.”

Locket and Diary stopped dead in their tracks as they heard Voldemort. Their faces were completely blank.

They didn’t know what made them more nauseous. The idea of touching another human who they’ve always believed were dirt or bestiality.

Voldemort stopped when he sensed they weren’t following him. He turned to see their reaction and started laughing. He knew he couldn’t be wrong, he knew himself. Of course the two were shocked by the rumours that had started circulating during the first war. He’d loved to hiss in parseltongue just to see the filthy mudbloods and blood traitors squirm in fear. He hadn’t thought they would make up scenarios where he and snakes were intimately involved.

“Come on. You have plenty of time to contemplate their sorry minds. But right now you need to rest. ”

Voldemort laid Harry down on the bed in one of the three rooms Vinny had prepared. Harry must’ve been really exhausted as he just snuggled into the comforter and remained sleeping. Voldemort smiled softly at the young man but refrained from touching him. He summoned the diary and locket and placed them on the bedside table. He looked to the two standing beside him who nodded and with a bright flash of white blue light he was alone in the room.

“Rest my soul pieces.”

Voldemort grinned wryly before turning and going back to his room. Once he was in the bed, he called Vinny and asked him to inform Sirius and Remus that Harry was already asleep in his room.

“Show them where they’ll be staying, Vinny. And, also tell them where Harry’s room is. Then you should rest too. We’ll be having a late dinner, have a good nap.”

Vinny bowed respectfully before vanishing with a pop.

Harry woke up feeling refreshed and full of energy. He blinked a few time then looked at the windows with his foggy vision, he wasn’t surprised to find that it was dark already. He’d been very tired before, no wonder he’d slept for a long time. He looked at the dark blue sheets covering him and the incredibly soft feather like bed he was lying on and frowned. He remembered sleeping on the sofa in the drawing room after Locket and Tom had told him to go to sleep.

“How did I come here?”

Harry wondered who had carried him there. Maybe it was Sirius or Remus. He looked at the bedside cabinet and his eyes softened as he looked at the locket and diary on it. It would be nice to talk to all of them. He rubbed his eyes softly before picking up his glasses and putting them on.

Harry was about to go out and search for Sirius and Remus when his bedroom door opened and Voldemort strode inside with his house elf, Vinny. Harry noticed the man was wearing casual dark blue button down shirt whose top three buttons were open and gave the onlooker a nice view of his chest.

Harry blushed and lowered his eyes as he realized the direction of his thoughts. He idly noticed the man’s midnight black trousers were made of finest silk. The whole ensemble seemed to give him a regal, sophisticated look. He looked at his bare feet and his brows furrowed in confusion. Bare feet.

“Oh, you are not wearing any shoes?” Harry looked up and yelped when he noticed the man so close to him. It seemed Voldemort wanted to sit with him.

“Does my beauty distract you Harry?” Voldemort asked the fourteen year old as he’d heard the boy’s pleasant thoughts. He felt pleasure shoot through his veins when Harry averted his eyes.

These were unchartered waters. He’d never felt like this. He felt warm, lightheaded for some reason. He pursed his lips to hide his reaction. He controlled himself so as to not give anything away.

Harry hesitantly looked back at Voldemort and breathed a sigh of relief as he saw the amused smile and bit of confusion on the beautiful man’s face. He was just playing with him.

“Yes. You are very handsome. And you know that. I was thinking why you aren’t wearing any shoes?” Harry again looked at the man’s feet and frowned as he realized he even had beautiful feet. He looked up curiously at the man who would one day become his husband, his bonded, hoping he will get an answer and not be seen as a fool. 

He didn’t think he had asked a foolish question.

“I am at my residence, Harry. I don’t feel like wearing footwear when I am at home.” Voldemort answered the his love’s question, reveling in the fact that Harry was attracted to everything about him. Nothing gave him more satisfaction than knowing that Harry had accepted him. It really was endearing how loud the messy haired boy’s thoughts were. It made him very pleased to know Harry liked him so much.

Chapter Text

Harry’s mouth opened in a small o and he nodded. “Right. Okay.”

Voldemort grinned fondly at the younger male, raising his hand to gently stroke his cheek. These inquiries about his person from Harry and his reaction to his barely revealed chest was enough to make him happy, something he didn’t think was possible.

 “Oh.” Harry exclaimed as he felt those pianist fingers lightly caress his cheek. Voldemort’s hand was bigger than his, a lot bigger. His touch was gentle though. His hand was smooth, rough yet soft. His breath hitched as he noticed the elation, utter joy, on the older man’s face. The most feared Dark Lord according to stories was happy to be with him, just to touch him.

“I don’t wish to move from here but you need to eat.” Voldemort gave one last caress to his darling boy’s cheek, “freshen up, Harry. Dinner is ready, your godfathers are waiting in the dining room for us. After we are done eating, we are going to have another talk.”

Reluctantly, Voldemort retracted his hand and rose from the bed to leave. It was for the best he left.

Harry nodded slowly, his eyes fixed on the bed covers, making sure to not look at the man as he was leaving. Something was happening to him, when he looked at Voldemort, he felt stupid. He felt funny in his stomach and when he’d seen him smile he’d felt so warm, so happy, he’d had an undeniable urge to grin. He’d felt content, at peace. He wanted Voldemort to hold him even more. He didn’t want him to leave.

He wanted to stay with him. He wanted to spend time with all the soul pieces of the man. He liked Tom Riddle.

Harry buried his face in his hands, unable to handle the emotions welling up in him. He plopped back on the bed, falling face first in the soft, fluffy pillow.

He knew what these things meant. He knew. He knew what these emotions inside of him were. He was just hesitant to name them.

He liked Tom, he liked the Locket too, even when he was angry and irritated at everyone and everything. He wanted to card his hand through those long locks and kiss that beautiful man’s forehead.

He liked the man who had just left his room very much.

Vinny wanted to smile but couldn’t because it wasn’t something house elves usually did. But he was so happy for his master that this time he let it slide and grinned. Master Riddle will one day marry this young man and they’ll be happy for eternity. He could tell they liked each other very much. Young Harry was perfect for his master. He couldn’t ask for a better partner. Master Harry was perfect for his master Voldemort.

After Harry was sure his face wouldn’t be as red as a strawberry, he got up. He apologized to the elf for making him while he had his little breakdown. Vinny just shook his head and told Harry to not apologise for anything. He hadn’t done anything worth apologising. The house elf showed Harry the bathroom and waited for him to come out before taking him to the dining room.

Voldemort stared at nothing as he waited for Harry to join them. He couldn’t do it anymore. He can’t lie to himself any longer. He might as well admit it to himself that it would be in everyone’s best interest if Harry leaves. He liked the younger male, he really really liked the stupid kid. He might to do something dumb like hug him if he again sees Harry gazing at him with his beautiful green eyes, tousled, messy black hair and a hopeful look on his delicate face. He’ll perform the ritual and send Harry back the day after tomorrow. It was dangerous for Harry to be near him.

If Harry will not go now, he might not let him leave ever.

He understood the Locket and Diary’s plight now. No, he wasn’t going to rile Locket anymore.

It must be hurting him to be able to see Harry but not touch him.

The dinner at Riddle manor that night was a quiet but pleasant affair. Sirius and Remus were talking to each other while Voldemort was asking Harry about his school friends and studies. Locket and Diary were still recuperating and Voldemort knew they’ll be fine by morning since he’d placed them with the cup and ring after Harry had left the room. Nagini was with them, and he and Harry were there too. They’ll recover fast.

He’d glimpsed a few things when he’d delved in Harry’s mind at the graveyard, and had found his experience at Hogwarts to be good. Now, he knew that was the truth, hearing the same from Harry assured him of that. Harry liked his select group of friends and seniors and was pretty happy and content with them, he was enjoying his school life.  He had noticed how Harry had brightened when he’d mentioned his friends, Cedric, Roger, Luna, Susan and Neville. Those seem to be the ones closest to him.

That wasn’t to say he hadn’t faced difficulties. He’d not paid much attention to the kid when he was with Quirrell, he’d been too angry and upset to take notice of the boy who caused him to vanish. But now he had a fair idea of what Harry had experienced.

He may even be able to help Harry’s friend, Neville’s parents. He’d heard from Barty what they’d done to Longbottom’s. The other boy to whom the prophecy could have applied, but he had not chosen him. Barty had assured him that he and the Lestrange brothers had crucioed them once but it was Bellatrix, Rodolphus’s insane wife who had tortured them to madness. He knew Rabastan and his elder brother liked to finish a job quickly instead of dragging it out. But Rabastan’s sister in law was a can of worms he didn’t want to open.

He wondered why Rodolphus had not pursued Harry’s guardian who he had affections for. At least Sirius wasn’t a basket case. He couldn’t understand why any person would want to be near Bellatrix. She was a total bitch and rotten to the core. Rodolphus and Rabastan should get an award for handling the insane witch’s antics. Rabastan, because of whom Rodolphus and his crazy wife had become Death Eaters had told him she was insanely jealous of Sirius and had wanted him dead since she’d come to know Rodolphus, the man she loved and married had cared for him at school.

He couldn’t do anything about Susan bones’ family, even if he did have a way to communicate with dead, it would only be Harry’s parents. He wasn’t a gentle person, but he may be able to heal Frank and Alice Longbottom.

Dumbledore forgot that when one learned dark magic, they also learned the healing arts required to counter the dark effects on a person.

Voldemort grinned when Harry told him how he’d handled some very creepy people in school. He was surprised though to hear that Lucius son, Draco Malfoy was Harry’s friend. He’d taunted Harry before about Dobby, but if Harry will say even once that he wants the elf, he’ll get him. It was a simple matter of imperioing Lucius and freeing the elf. He had no desire to reveal himself to his followers.

After eating the dessert which was coincidentally treacle tart, one of Harry’s second favourite dessert and vanilla ice cream, the four moved on to heavy topics.

Voldemort told Harry that except for the diadem he now had all the horcruxes with him at the manor, including Harry and Nagini. He then asked Sirius to tell Harry everything Kreacher had relayed to them. After Black was done then he told Harry what he’d found in the cave.

He wasn’t surprised to see Harry flinching and throwing himself at Black and Lupin when they were finished. The boy had looked closed to tears when they’d started talking about Regulus, so he wasn’t shocked by Harry’s actions. Harry was a gentle person at heart, even if he had fallen for him.

“I am sorry! I am sorry!” Harry sobbed into Sirius arms but couldn’t think of not seeing Voldemort or Tom again. He couldn’t even entertain such thoughts. He tightly shut his eyes as more tears poured down his cheeks.

Did that make him a bad person?

That thought made him cry louder and it was only Remus’s hand on his head that finally made Harry stop. Harry had lived with Sirius and Remus long enough to be able to distinguish their unique touch. He knew Voldemort will not intrude on their personal moment.

Harry slowly raised his head to look at his professor with tear filled eyes and his chest tightened when he saw the understanding in the amber eyes of the man. Before Harry knew it he was lifted from Sirius’s arms and plopped back down on the sofa. Remus made him sit beside Sirius and waited for him to calm down himself.

“It’s alright, Harry. It’s alright. It’s not your fault.” Remus leaned forward and cradled Harry’s face in his hands who gasped at the unexpected touch. Remus snuck a glance at Sirius who had remnants of tears on his cheeks too, but still smiled encouragingly at him. Remus nodded back and turned back to their ward.

“Harry, we get it. You care for him, and its fine. Your parents or Regulus won’t hate you for it. You are not a bad person.” Remus took a deep breath before looking in said Dark lord’s direction who was looking at the three of them with an indescribable look in his red eyes. He turned back to Harry who was hiccupping and caressed his head. The fourteen year looked up at him with so much grief that for one moment Remus was stunned that a person could feel so much.

“He did pay for his crimes didn’t him? You did vanquish him. I don’t think all those years wandering around like a wraith was a blessing. That’s punishment enough. Hurting him or killing him won’t bring anyone back. The dead are dead. They cannot come back.”

Sirius noticed as Harry flinched and his whole body went rigid. He looked at Voldemort who looked unaffected, but had clenched his hands so hard that his knuckles had turned stark white.

“I can’t bring myself to hate him. I am sorry.” Harry’s voice small and hoarse as he whispered the words which sealed the wizarding world’s fate.

Voldemort’s eyes widened and he felt his chest tighten in pain for the first time in his life. It was as if he wanted to cry, something which he’d never thought of doing. He’d never shed a single tear in his lie, not even then.

In that moment, it dawned on him that he was as deep in this hellhole of feelings as Harry.

Somewhere in the department of mysteries, the prophecy made by Sybill Trelawney about the Dark Lord and Harry Potter shattered into nothingness. Never to be heard of again. It was meaningless.

Sirius smiled a little before shifting closer and gently stroking Harry’s head. Harry slowly turned to his godfather, fear of rejection ever present in his heart. He didn’t want to lose his godfather and Remus. That’s why he was shocked by the smile directed at him, his muscles slackened in relief and he let some tension bleed out of his body.

“James and Lily loved you, Harry. You are their child. They can never hate you. They might as well commit suicide before hating you.” Sirius turned to Voldemort and grinned when he saw the confusion in the most feared dark wizard’s eyes. “You love him and he has promised he won’t do anything ever again.”

He turned back to his godson and his eyes softened. “Take this chance at happiness and live with Riddle. Because what you both feel for each other is something few individuals do. I am proud of my little brother, he discovered one secret of Voldemort that even most skilled wizards never could.”

Harry couldn’t have stopped the onslaught of tears even if he’d wanted to. He wasn’t even aware of strong hands embracing him and he felt complete and whole when he felt a hard chest against his back and long fingers carding through his hair. “I will give you everything you desire, my darling. You have made me whole, Harry. And I will spare the world because you matter to me more than anyone else. Just don’t cry anymore.”

Harry closed his eyes as Voldemort caressed his head before turning him so that they were face to face. He opened his eyes slowly when he felt those beautiful hands stroke his cheek. Voldemort was looking at him with a very gentle expression on his face.

“You vanquished my dark side, Harry. You have saved the world. I won’t hurt anyone anymore. I promised you that before, I intend to keep it."

Harry’s heart raced at those words and he felt dizzy, his whole body was thrumming with something he’d never felt before. Before he could think any more on it Voldemort’s eyes flashed a dangerous red and he yelped as the next second the man was back on his armchair, his pale hands clenched into fists.

Harry was left sitting alone and he blushed in embarrassment when he realized what he was thinking. He hadn’t done anything, it was Voldemort who’d done something to him. He’d again felt warm and dizzy. He wiped his cheeks and shifted closer to Remus who tugged him to his side.

Sirius and Remus didn’t know what Voldemort had just said to Harry since all they’d heard was strange hissing. But they knew their little fawn’s virtue was in danger. They may have accepted Voldemort as Harry’s future husband, but that did not mean they will allow him anywhere near their fourteen year old ward.

That’s just not going to happen.

The way Voldemort had fled from Harry did not bode well for their godson.

Chapter Text

Voldemort looked warily at the guardians of his darling love. Their thoughts were so loud and obvious he didn’t need to be an accomplished legilimens to know what they were thinking.

Don’t worry, Black, Lupin. I want you three out of here as well. I don’t want to imagine what my horcruxes will feel since the Diary and Locket met him first and fell for him. if I am like this—they’ll be worse. Good luck, you’ll need it, dealing with me and my horcruxes.

Sirius and Remus were still looking at Harry who was doing a very good job of ignoring them by, his gaze fixed on the furniture in the room. The two shifted their gaze to Voldemort who gave them a wry grin and the two sighed.

“Harry, there is something else you need to know.” Voldemort finally broke the awkward atmosphere that had settled in the room.

Harry who wanted to spend some time alone with his thoughts immediately perked up as he heard his fiancé’s? Lover’s? voice. 

Whatever he and Voldemort were.

Boyfriends.

Yeah, that sounded right. They were boyfriends. He liked the sound of that very much.

“Yes?”

Voldemort told Harry the diadem’s exact location in Hogwarts. He was quite surprised to learn that Harry’s guardians didn’t know there was such a room at Hogwarts. Voldemort cut off Sirius’s joke about how it would have been a very useful place for pranks and told Harry how to get inside.

Harry nodded excitedly and asked the three if he could tell his friends about the room after taking out the horcrux.

“it’d be nice to have a room to ourselves.” Harry said excitedly.

Voldemort nodded his assent and Harry’s eyes lit up in happiness. His eyes softened and he again felt calm wash over him as he took in Harry’s happy face.  He continued from where he’d left off and told them about the ritual he’ll do the next day.

Harry looked a little uncomfortable after he finished telling the three about the runes, blood drinking and burning of some particular herbs.

“Would you be in danger? You did say the runes will draw your and their magic. Does that mean you’ll have to give some of your life essence to them?” Harry asked after Voldemort was finished.

 He didn’t understand everything, but he did know there was no way in hell the man in front of him won’t be affected by it.

Voldemort was frankly at a loss for words. He didn’t know what would happen since there were no documented cases of horcruxes getting temporary bodies. The original ritual itself had been written in ancient cuneiform script of Mesopotamia. It had been translated into three languages: Sanskrit, Ancient Greek and Latin.

But none of them said it would have any side effects. That was written in quite many scrolls.

“I don’t think so, Harry.” The Dark Lord spoke in a careful measured tone. He was honestly shaken with the amount of care Harry had for him.

Harry had asked this question with a frown on his pretty face. “I may get a little weak, but it will be fine after a day or two’s rest.”

Harry’s mouth opened in a soft o and he looked at his guardians who were about to shake their heads at him. No, they knew what Harry was thinking, they will not stay here any longer.

If Voldemort will be vulnerable, then Harry should be as far away from him as possible. Who knows what he might to do to Harry? Harry cared so much for him that he will let him get away with anything.

“We’ll stay here for five more days.” Harry said with a wide grin and turned to Voldemort, completely oblivious of a small breakdown Sirius and Remus were having after hearing that. They didn’t have the courage to say no to Harry. “I’ll stay beside you with your horcruxes. We’ll leave when you are back to your original strength.”

Voldemort couldn’t stop himself anymore and started laughing. Honestly, what had he done to deserve such a kind and good soul as his bonded for eternity? This boy was his undoing. The prophecy got that right. If he could ever feel anything remotely tender, it would only be for this beautiful, kind boy.

Harry frowned as he saw Voldemort laughing. He hadn’t said anything funny or stupid. That was very rude and insulting of Voldemort.

“You are horrible for laughing at me when I just want to make sure you are okay. I’ll leave day after tomorrow. You can stay here alone.”

Sirius and Remus facepalmed and this time when Voldemort met Harry’s accusing stare, the teen turned crimson when he saw the insane glint and something more than affection in those ruby eyes.

“Laugh at you?” Voldemort said in his velvety voice and Harry felt his pulse quicken and he had an insane urge to wrap his hands around himself. Voldemort smirked as he saw Harry squirm. “My darling,” he hissed in parseltongue, “if you’ll not stop, I won’t let you leave this manor. You are testing my resolve and I am astounded that I still have control over myself.”

 I’ll not let you leave my embrace, my bed once I finally have you.

Harry blushed and averted his eyes; he did not speak again.

Voldemort may not have uttered his lascivious desires out loud but it looked Harry knew what he was thinking. The older man couldn’t help but grin at his darling’s expression.

Sirius and Remus sighed in resignation. Harry was creating trouble for himself by being his innocent self.

Diary and Locket were back in Harry’s room, courtesy of Vinny. Voldemort had asked the elf to put the horcruxes back on Harry’s bedside table since he liked the two horcruxes near him. The two in question left their vessels in the middle of night, a fond grin appearing on both of their faces when they saw Harry sleeping.

Both the males frowned once they noticed their object of affection moving from side to side for no apparent reason. It seemed Harry wasn’t sleeping peacefully.

He was awfully red too and was sweating profusely. His ivory skin was shining in the moonlight. He was squirming for no reason. Were there bugs in the bed? The two didn’t think so. They would never ever keep pest infested mattress at their house.

“Ahh, nghh,” Locket and Diary’s brows rose to their hairline as they heard Harry moan. Harry had rarely made such noises, not that they were out of their vessels every night. But still, this wasn’t normal for Harry.

“Should we look?” Locket asked the Diary. He had a very bad feeling about the whole ordeal. He knew that man was responsible for whatever was happening. Harry didn’t seem to be having a bad dream, it seemed he was having one of those good one’s people talked about.

Diary grimaced as he saw Locket’s eyes clouded in anger. What has Voldemort done now? He reluctantly nodded since he knew Locket would have peaked in whether he’d said yes or not. And, if he was being he wanted to know too the reason behind Harry’s flushed state.

Locket grasped the Diary’s hand and gently let himself inside Harry’s mind.

“That son of a bitch!” Locket roared in anger as he saw what had made Harry squirm and sweat.

This time the Diary didn’t try to rein in Locket’s temper. He was pretty mad too. Their elder self was a petty bastard.

“No, it hurts, please. Let me cum!” Harry moaned even louder as Voldemort tightened his grip on Harry’s cock and continued to hit his lover’s sweet spot, taking great pleasure in seeing the younger male bounce on his cock.

After a few minutes, reluctantly Voldemort let go off Harry’s angry red cock who looked at him with relief, thinking he could finally cum. But the ruby eyed man just smirked smugly and pulled the slender boy to him for a bruising kiss. Merlin, it felt wonderful to feel every part of Harry’s body on his. His other hand trailed down and kneaded Harry’s ass cheek which made the boy moan louder.

“Alright. That’s enough.” Locket said loudly and Harry woke up from his wet dream.

Harry rubbed his eyes to clear his vision but Tom and Salazar still remained at the foot of his bed, utter loathing and fury on their beautiful faces. He shook his head to clear his mind from sleep. He was dreaming if he wasn’t wrong before Salazar’s growl? Loud voice? had awoken him.

But he couldn’t remember what he had been dreaming about. And, why were the two out of their vessels? Voldemort had said they needed time to recuperate and get their energy back.

More importantly, why were they angry?

“Why—why are you both here?” Harry tried to suppress his yawn, wondering what had happened. He was still a little groggy and couldn’t understand what had occurred in the middle of night to make the two so upset.

“Tom, Salazar, what’s the matter?” Harry asked again when he didn’t get a response.

Diary and Locket went rigid as they heard Harry call them by different names. Locket had been about to lash out about Voldemort, but it seems Harry didn’t remember what he’d been dreaming about in the slightest. And, those names? When did Harry give them their individual names. But then again it would’ve have been a little strange to call them Diary and Locket all the time.

“What did you call us?” Tom asked Harry in a gentle tone. He couldn’t describe what he was feeling after hearing Harry say his name in his lovely voice. He felt—happy. Calm. Content.

Hearing the name of his father, Tom, his name, from Harry’s mouth didn’t hurt him.

Harry who by now had awoken fully grinned and answered the two. “Well, I thought it would be very confusing to call all five of you Tom or Voldemort so I decided to give all of you different names.” Harry pointed excitedly at the horcrux from Diary and grinned even wider. “You are Tom since you are the one I first met. That was the name stamped on your Diary after all.”

He looked at the Locket who was looking at him with hunger in his eyes again. Harry felt warm all of a sudden but didn’t let that feeling overwhelm him. “You are Salazar since you respect your ancestor the most, and it’s his Locket, so it makes sense.”

Harry straightened before continuing. “I was thinking of calling the diadem horcrux, Riddle, since it’s your surname and,” Harry looked at the two smugly who were honestly surprised to see Harry so happy. “His vessel is Rowena’s diadem. She was the most intelligent witch to have ever lived. I am sure she could’ve solved any riddle in seconds. I am still not sure though. It doesn’t sound quite right, so I doubt I’ll call him that.”

Harry grinned and Salazar thought he should be awarded for not going and taking Harry in his arms right that moment. Tom looked fondly at his boyfriend as he and Salazar settled down, gesturing for Harry to continue.

“I’ve also thought about cup and ring’s names, I decided that I’d call the cup, Marvolo since it’s your middle name and the ring shall be, Gaunt. You’d told me your mother was from ancient bloodline of Salazar Slytherin— ”

Harry nervously rubbed his hands as the two’s eyes widened but they didn’t say anything immediately in response. He hoped he wasn’t being too forward. Voldemort liked him, so did these two. The other three should like him too.

“if one of you don’t like your names, we can always come up with new ones. They aren’t set in stone.” Harry added softly, hoping he hadn’t made them upset.

Tom chuckled before getting up and pressing a kiss to Harry’s temple. Harry’s breath hitched as cool lips touched his skin. Tom’s touch felt like cool water. He looked at the sixteen year old and his pulse quickened as he saw the blatant affection in the silver eyes of the boy he fell in love with.

“They will love their names, Harry, whatever you decide. I know myself that much. You need not worry yourself, dear.” Tom chuckled as he thought about ring’s name. “Maybe you should come up with a different name for ring and diadem. Look in Slytherin family tree, I am sure you’ll find something there.”

“I agree.”

Harry looked at Salazar who seemed to have reined in his hunger for him. He rose slowly and with careful and deliberate steps was beside Harry. Salazar hesitantly reached for Harry’s head and caressed it with utmost care.  It was as if he was afraid of hurting him. Harry felt his heart skip a beat as he saw the marvel in those ruby red eyes.

Salazar was shocked beyond belief with how much such a simple touch was making him feel. It was as if his whole being was alive. He couldn’t wait to have his body back and really touch Harry.

“Thank you for caring for us.” Salazar grinned and Harry couldn’t help but blush furiously as the long-haired male’s whole face transformed.  He looked too handsome in that instance. “Thank you for being you and loving us, Harry.”

Chapter Text

Harry’s eyes softened and he grabbed Salazar’s hand before he could put some distance between them. He looked at Tom and hesitantly offered his palm for him to grasp. Tom’s silver eyes widened in disbelief but a second later, he gave him a soft smile and put his hand in his.

Harry brought both of their hands to his mouth and placed a small, chaste kiss on their fingers. When he looked up at them, he was sure they would’ve cried if they were able to.

“I told you I will spend time with all of you.” Harry smiled sadly as he continued. “I like all of you, I will never discriminate between you and Voldemort.”

Salazar knew the only reason tears weren’t running down his cheek was because he didn’t have a real body. He knew in his heart that Voldemort and he were same. But hearing those words from Harry made his anger at Voldemort from before lessen considerably.

He looked at Tom and smiled wryly as he saw the anguish on his face. They were same, no matter what.

“You are an enigma, Harry. One I am sure I will spend the rest of my existence understanding.” Tom muttered quietly before gently laying Harry down and putting the comforter back on him.

Salazar and Tom stepped back, giving Harry a soft smile.

“Sleep. We’ll talk in morning.”

Harry nodded but then became aware of his soiled boxers. In all the confusion he had completely forgotten about the unfamiliar wet feeling in his nether regions. He blushed and was about to go to his wardrobe and change when he heard Salazar’s amused chuckles. He hesitantly turned to the two, unwilling to share his embarrassment with them.

But it seemed they already knew what had happened by the identical looks on their handsome faces. Tom was looking at him fondly while Salazar looked amused and a little upset?

Harry didn’t understand why Salazar was upset but he knew one thing. They knew about his problem. The way they were looking at him told him clearly, they knew. And that revelation made blood rush to his cheeks. He dived for his comforter so he wouldn’t have to face them. This was so humiliating. He couldn’t meet their eyes. What if he had dreamt of one of them or —

Damn it. What if he had dreamt of Voldemort himself.

Harry whimpered and would not have come out if it wasn’t for Tom’s gentle yet firm tone.

“Harry, we’ll help you. Come out, it’s alright.”

Harry slowly pulled the comforter off him and Tom and Salazar’s breath hitched as they looked at Harry’s ruffled hair, rosy cheeks and dewy green eyes.

“Come on, darling. Don’t look at me like that. I can’t hold you in my present state.” Salazar groaned and Tom chuckled before explaining everything to the flustered teen.

“We heard you whimpering and moaning, that’s why we woke you up.” Tom said in tender voice. “Here, let me help you.” Tom waved his hand a muttered scourgify to clean Harry’s groin and underwear. Harry will be fine in the morning after a bath but for now the cleaning spell was good enough.

Harry looked down in amazement as the cooling sensation overtook the wet mess. He gave Tom and Salazar a grateful look before pulling the duvet over and closing his eyes shut. He was still too embarrassed to look at them. he knew it must be the locket who’d been in his dreams.

A small part of him wanted to remember what he’d dreamt of. He’d never really had any wet dreams to speak of. It would be nice to know which of Toms he’d dreamt about.

“Darling, it wasn’t me, technically.” Salazar sighed as he heard Harry’s loud thoughts. He looked at Tom and wasn’t surprised to see the amused look on his face. He gently clapped him on the back and the two decided to go back in their vessels.

They could always think about Harry’s wondrous [horrifying to them] dream the next day.

Voldemort didn’t know why he was hit by waves of pleasure while he was sleeping, but he’d quickly controlled himself and gone back to sleep.

Sirius and Remus kept on shooting each other wary looks as they saw utter loathing and envy on locket and diary, no. As Harry had introduced them that morning, Salazar and Tom’s faces. Voldemort had arched a brow in a condescending manner when Harry had told them that he had given all the five horcruxes their individual names. Voldemort had appeared disinterested but both Sirius and Remus had seen him smiling fondly at Harry while he conversed with his two fiancés/boyfriends/ lovers. Whatever they were. It was really confusing since they were essentially the same person.

Sirius thought now that all food items were there, the two would stop doing whatever they were trying to do to Voldemort. Sadly, he was mistaken. Tom and Salazar kept on glaring at their original self, looking as if they wished nothing but ill on him.

Voldemort put down his toast and met his horcruxes—

No.

Salazar and Tom’s gaze.

He didn’t know what their problem was and unlike Harry they were very good at keeping their minds occluded from him. He was very good he should say. “What have I done now? Stop drilling holes into my head. I let you stay with Harry. What more do you want from me?”

Harry put down the canelé Vinny had prepared especially for him. He was about to eat the delicious treat but stopped, frowning at the three. He didn’t know why they were behaving like this.

Salazar and Tom had asked him about his dream in the morning, but he’d just ducked his head down in embarrassment. He’d told them he didn’t remember what he’d dreamt about. The two’s shoulders had slackened but what he’d said next had put an indescribable expression on their handsome faces.

“Maybe I dreamt about you two or Voldemort,” Harry averted his eyes and stared at the floor with interest, aware of the two’s gaze on him. “I’ve never felt like this, never. It’s nice if I was with one of you.” Harry smiled softly to himself before looking up at the two. He furrowed his brows in confusion as he saw their blank faces, but soon the two were taking him to the dining room. They didn’t offer any explanation for their odd reaction.

“Nothing. Mind your own bloody business.” Salazar growled. He knew he was being petty and stupid. He blamed his terrible temper on that hag, Hephzibah. May she burn in deepest of hells.

Voldemort sneered at the rude and insulting answer and turned to his most stable self. Tom didn’t look angry per se, more like sad. The dark lord sighed. What has happened in mere ten hours?

“What is it, Tom?” Voldemort asked with a sigh. He really didn’t know what he had done to make them upset. Again. Merlin this was getting really tiring. real old real fast.

Tom looked at his elder self and let some anger bleed out of leave his body. He and Salazar were being childish. Hadn’t Harry been happy?

And, he’d said he was okay with either of them. He sighed and shook his head. “it’s nothing. Just usual.” Tom waved his hand dismissively and stopped frowning.

Salazar scoffed but stopped glaring at his elder self too. “He’s right. It’s nothing.”

Nothing Voldemort could help with anyway. He was just like them.

Harry asked the two if they were alright and was awarded by fond grins and kiss on the head. Harry went back to eating his tasty treat, since the two seemed better than before. He closed his eyes and moaned as he took the first bite of the pastry. It was delicious.

“Vinny.” Harry called excitedly and gave the elf a breathtaking smile as he appeared in front of him with a pop. He thanked him for the delicious treat and praised his skills. Vinny’s big eyes widened at the sincere praise from the young wizard. he didn’t talk to anyone except Voldemort/Tom Riddle, his master.

To hear such kind words from another person—it felt really nice. He smiled at the young man, thanked him and vanished again. He knew his master and Harry were perfect for each other.

Salazar and Tom had let down their mind shields somewhere around the breakfast as they got deep into their conversation with Harry. Voldemort who really wanted to know what the two had been upset about carefully let himself inside Tom’s mind to see with his own eyes what had angered his horcrux so much. Salazar was bound to get angry with whatever thing pissed him off, but Tom. No.

Harry shot from his chair in worry as Voldemort started coughing, his hand clenched tightly into a fist on the dining table, his knuckles stark white. The two horcruxes narrowed their eyes at the dark lord as they saw him suddenly overcome with a coughing fit. Salazar noticed Voldemort’s clenched hand and knew something was off. He dove into his elder self’s mind without a second thought.

The long-haired male snarled as he saw the reason behind Voldemort’s unexpected coughing fit.

"You conniving creep! Delving into my mind the moment we let our shield down!"

"Careful, Salazar." Voldemort hissed in his horcrux’s mind. "After all, it was me who made Harry so aroused." The dark lord met Salazar’s gaze and smiled smugly. Salazar was about to say something very nasty to the prick but was stopped by Tom.

Tom didn’t know why Salazar and Voldemort were always at each other’s throats. He really didn’t want to imagine what will happen when Marvolo will join them. He’d felt Voldemort’s smugness in his mind too, but he had controlled himself. He looked warily at Harry who was standing awkwardly beside Voldemort. Yeah, that didn’t help either.

Harry continued to rub soothing circles onto Voldemort’s back even after his coughing fit had stopped. He hoped he was feeling better. The image he had of Voldemort in his mind seemed immune to menial things like coughing.

“Are you okay?” Harry asked softly after Voldemort had started eating again and he had gone back to his chair. He knew something had happened again between Salazar, Tom and Voldemort. Just because he sometimes he didn’t show his emotions outwardly, didn’t mean he was oblivious to what was happening around him. He had seen Sirius and Remus were trying really hard to pretend everything was fine and cool when it clearly wasn’t.

Voldemort was looking elated about something. In fact, he would go as far as to say his fiancé was looking downright gleeful. He sneaked a glance at Tom and Salazar and frowned; Tom looked tired and miserable while Salazar looked ready to rip someone’s head off. Probably Voldemort’s since he was glaring at his own self.

He’ll have to talk to them later. Something had happened alright.

Sirius leaned into Remus, whispering softly in his ear. He was pretty sure no one was paying him and Remus attention, still never hurt to be careful.

“Why do I have this feeling that whatever happened right now concerned Harry in some way. And, I don’t want to know in the slightest what the three dark lords are squabbling about.”

Remus wanted to pinch his nose but refrained. He nodded at his lover before replying in a very quiet voice. “I think so too. I think we are better off not knowing.”

The two shared a glance and weren’t surprised to see same conclusion reflected in the other’s eyes. They knew that whatever had happened might put Harry’s virtue in danger. They sighed.

Both the men couldn’t wait for these five days to pass quickly. They really didn’t want Harry near these three.

Chapter Text

After breakfast, Harry went  back to Grimmauld Place for a while with Sirius. All three of them, Sirius, Harry and Remus knew that Kreacher would get even more morose and grumpy if left alone for days.

Remus went out sightseeing even though Voldemort, Salazar and Tom warned him that Little Hangleton was just like any other small town, there wouldn’t be anything interesting there. But Remus didn’t want to bother the three so he just waved a hand and went off on his way.

Salazar launched himself at Voldemort as soon as Remus disapparated from the wards of the Riddle manor. Voldemort lazily moved to the side to avoid his horcrux’s fist and looked thoroughly amused by his impulsiveness. But second time he didn’t evade the attack; he let Salazar invade his personal space. He grimaced as he felt his own hands roughly grabbing his collar. He glared at his horcrux, equal parts amused and annoyed by Salazar’s audacity.

Tom was standing with his hands crossed, leaning on the wall behind him. He knew this was going to happen after that incident, it was better it happened sooner rather than later.

“You bastard! How dare you sit there, smiling smugly, knowing how it makes us feel seeing you like that with Harry?” Salazar tried to shake Voldemort but he still didn’t have a solid body to accomplish that. His cool, soft touch didn’t really scare the ruby eyed man.

“You know we like him too, what he means to us, but still you—” Salazar let go off Voldemort’s shirt collar with an angry growl, putting distance between him and his real self. He carded a hand through his hair, angry at himself for feeling so much.

Was it because he’d been extremely bitter and violent when he was placed in the Salazar’s locket ? Was that the reason for his temper? He knew Tom’s silver eyes flashed red when he was upset, but with him  it was worse. It was as if he wanted to hurt everyone every time.

“I am happy.” Voldemort’s soft yet deadly voice put a stop to Salazar’s inner monologue.

The two horcruxes looked at their real self and both them felt a chill run down their backs as if they had real bodies. Tom and Salazar were quite shocked to see the amount of loathing and anger in their real self’s burning ruby eyes. The air was getting saturated with Voldemort’s magic, forcing them to kneel, to bend to his will, but they both stayed their ground.

 “I am elated to know that he dreamt about me. You have no idea how much this meanssss to me!” Voldemort’s voice took on a hissy quality, Salazar and Tom were sure the man hadn’t even noticed. “You couldn’t possibly comprehend my feelingss on the matter. You don’t understand because you don’t know anything!”

 “You think I am doing this deliberately? You have no idea how I felt when I saw that image in your head!” Voldemort snarled and Salazar narrowed his eyes at his real self. He knew any wizard or witch would have been on ground at this point, thrashing and screaming in agony. But not him, never him or Tom.  

He refused to bow down to himself. Voldemort will not make him feel like that. He can’t.

Tom was looking at Voldemort with a peculiar look on his face. Then suddenly his eyes widened and his face would have lost all colour if he had a real body. He looked away, his hand clenching into a fist as he understood why Voldemort was so happy with what he’d seen. Of course he was happy. How could he and Salazar be so oblivious? Of course that was the reason.

“I killed his parents. I made him an orphan.” Salazar’s eyes widened in horror while Tom gritted his teeth, trying to block out Voldemort’s words.

Voldemort only felt vicious satisfaction as he saw his soul pieces reactions.

“And, the worst part is I don’t care! I don’t care about the people I killed. I only feel bad because they are his parents.” He paused, “do you even realise what this dream means for him and me?” His voice too soft, the tone only reserved for Harry and Harry alone.

Salazar turned away from Voldemort after hearing that. What could he possibly say in response to that? Nothing. There was nothing he could say or do that will make the situation better. It just was and Harry had accepted it with his whole heart. He and Tom had seen the genuine affection and care Harry felt for them  and Voldemort.

Salazar looked at Tom and seeing the emotion on his younger self’s face finally made the last remnants of anger and bitterness bleed out from him. Tom was looking at him and Voldemort with a wistful smile on his face. He knew what the smile meant. They were same. He and Tom were Voldemort’s soul, but they hadn’t killed Harry’s parents.

Yes, they were same, but they hadn’t committed the act with their own hands. Their life had been cut at the moment they’d been split from the main soul.

Voldemort shut his eyes to control himself and his magic, he inhaled and exhaled slowly to calm himself down. When he stopped feeling like he wanted to rip  something apart he slowly opened his eyes. He didn’t look at Salazar or Tom, he took in the disheveled state of the room, his lips curling in distaste before turning it back to its former state with a casual flick of his hand.

Reluctantly, he turned to look at his horcruxes.

Voldemort wasn’t surprised to find Tom looking at him with an emotion in his eyes which had never been a part of them before. He did feel surprised though to see Salazar looking chastised and guilty. He didn’t think Salazar would understand the delicate matter so quickly. His soul piece in Helga’s cup was surely going to be like him. They were crafted from the same cloth. He sighed before addressing Salazar who was in front of him.

“I am not lying, Salazar.” Voldemort gave Salazar a wry grin who met his gaze reluctantly, for once not angry. “I felt good when I saw that in your mind. it means he really does feel something for me.” He paused, “We first met in horrendous circumstances. But that vision gave me hope that we’ll be alright. We’ll be together without any problems.”

Salazar didn’t say anything in return, just stood in his place with a blank look on his handsome face.

“He fell in love with you.”

Voldemort stiffened as he heard Tom.

“He cared for that lonely boy in the orphanage, for us.” He met his first horcrux’s gaze and would have flinched if he wasn’t who he was. The understanding in Tom’s eyes, the small, sad smile on his own face was not something he wished to see. Not even from his own self.

“He cared so much that he couldn’t sleep without crying at night for a week.” Voldemort looked away; he didn’t want to examine what that made him feel. It was too much. He didn’t want to hear this.

“Harry cares for me, for Salazar, for you. He cares for that boy who was ridiculed for his clothes, who was poked at with needles and threatened by doctors.” Tom took a step towards Voldemort, glancing at Salazar who was frozen too it seems. Tom wondered for a moment why he was a bit more stable than them.

“He loves you, Voldemort. He loves me, he loves Salazar. He will love the other three horcruxes as well. He already cares about Nagini.” Tom took a  deep breath before stepping right in front of Voldemort, his eyes reflecting his resolve.

The sixteen-year-old soul shard stood in front of Voldemort for a full minute before carefully grasping his real self’s hand in his.

Voldemort stilled and Salazar’s eyes widened in shock, he couldn’t believe what he was seeing.

“He does care for you. Don’t ever doubt that.” Tom gently squeezed his hand, before stepping back. He then turned to Salazar and arched a brow in question, conveying with his gaze alone what he wanted to say.

Silver met burgundy and Salazar’s shoulders slumped in defeat.

“Sorry for being angry.” Salazar muttered quietly. He sighed before striding to Voldemort. Bewildered ruby eyes of Voldemort met exhausted red ones before Salazar shook his head and leaned forward, brushing his foreheads with his real self’s and recalled what he’d seen the day before in Harry’s mind.

Tom smiled in amusement as Voldemort’s Adam’s apple bobbed and he moved back on unsteady feet when Salazar leaned back. He glanced at Salazar and saw his own amusement mirrored in Salazar’s face.

Voldemort ran a hand through his hair, unable to understand how they’d gotten so lucky. To have Harry love him so much, care so much for them. The fact that Harry loved every part of him, he’ll never make his darling love sad ever again. The beautiful, kind boy made Voldemort realize he did in fact have a heart.

Salazar laughed and Voldemort refused to meet his eyes, why was the locket horcrux like this?

Salazar turned to Tom who was smiling softly at him. He took courage from the smile and spoke the next words from his heart.

“If you are affected this much by only a vision, you’ll faint when you’ll really have him in your arms.” Salazar said, a sly grin on his too handsome face, his ruby eyes shining in amusement when Voldemort finally smiled and raised his head to meet their gaze.

Salazar and Tom could not help but feel happy too. Seeing how delighted Voldemort was by just a faint vision of Harry, they couldn’t not be pleased.

They both knew this revelation was as disorienting to the man as it was to them. They were same. They’d never been happy or cared about another. But Harry had given that to them, the younger man was the only one who could make them feel like this.

“He does care, doesn’t he?” Voldemort said with a self-deprecating grin on his face. “ I am glad he fell for me. For us.” The dark lord whispered to himself.

Salazar smiled fondly as he gently patted Voldemort’s shoulder.

“I am glad too.” Salazar whispered, he felt Voldemort’s shoulder slacken and grinned.

Voldemort turned to Tom and his eyes softened as he looked at the first horcrux he had created. Was it any wonder that Harry had come to care for him so much?

He made his way to Tom, looking at his sixteen-year-old self and smiled. He raised his hand gently stroked his cheek. Salazar gasped but Voldemort ignored His chest tightened in pain as he looked at his youngest soul piece who looked as if he was about to cry.

“My precious horcrux.” Voldemort said softly as he looked in the eyes of his youngest and first horcrux.

Tom gulped and didn’t even realize Voldemort was gently holding his face in his hands. “It’s you he fell for in the beginning. You and Salazar didn’t lie to him about anything.” Voldemort chuckled. “Neither did I. Maybe that’s what convinced him we weren’t playing with him.”

Tom nodded slowly and his breath would have hitched if he had a body when Voldemort touched his forehead with his. When he leaned back Tom was surprised to see the soft ruby eyes looking at him.

Voldemort gave Tom a wry grin before stepping back completely back. He composed himself before looking at the two. He wasn’t used to feeling these emotions, they made him angry, but if he was being honest, they also gave him a sense of tranquility, something he’d never felt. The reason for these unwanted feelings was Harry. Harry who had accepted him as he was.

Harry who just loved him. Who he loved just as fiercely.

“There is something else you should know as well. It concerns you both too.”

Voldemort said to the two who immediately gave him their full attention. The dark lord chuckled before heading to the comfortable arm chair while Salazar and Tom sat down in front of him on the sofa.

Voldemort told the two about Regulus, Kreacher and how the locket had ended up at Orion’s place. He wasn’t at all shocked to see Salazar fuming by the time he was done. He was about to calm down the irate part of his soul when again Salazar surprised him and Tom and controlled himself without their help.

“I get it. I may not like it but I get it.” Salazar carded a hand through his hair, before raising his head and looking Voldemort in the eye. “I presume you got all the horcruxes after that chat. That’s why you weren’t there in the manor? Yes?”

Voldemort nodded in answer. “Correct. Except for the diadem which I deliberately left; Harry will get it himself. I got the ring and the cup. They are in separate rooms for now. I’ll only talk to them once you all are gone. There is no point in introducing all of you and overwhelming Harry for no reason.”

Tom nodded in assent as he heard Voldemort. “I agree. He glanced at Salazar and grinned wryly. “From what I’ve gathered you have some serious issues, and it wouldn’t be a stretch to say the cup is like you too. There is no way you and he should be together.”

Tom laughed as Salazar bristled. The soul shard in the diary glanced at Voldemort who was looking at the him and Salazar with a fond gaze. “Do you think the diadem, which I presume is Rowena Ravenclaw’s, will also be like Salazar and Marvolo?”

Voldemort shook his head; he didn’t even need time to answer this particular question. “No, not in the slightest. I am sure my soul in the diadem will be calm and rational, like you and the ring. Those years in Albania had been a blessing in disguise for me. I didn’t have to pretend, I had minimal human interaction and most importantly, I didn’t have to restrain myself from using the dark arts.”

Tom nodded and Salazar snorted. Of course, the diadem horcrux would be calm, he’d killed the annoyances and wasn’t being bothered by anyone in the forests of Albania. He had no reason to be bitter and angry.

Voldemort then got up and told the two he will go and prepare for the ritual now. It will take a while to draw all the runes on the ground of the garden and he had to do everything by hand which was an annoyance in itself. Tom and Salazar thanked him again which only made Voldemort smile. Before leaving, Voldemort hissed for Nagini to join Salazar and Tom and left the three horcruxes to themselves. He had a lot of work to do now.

Chapter Text

Harry knew Kreacher would be a little upset with the fact that the three humans he’d been living with were going to leave him alone again. So, it wasn’t that much of a surprise when Kreacher made a delicious lunch for him and Sirius, while Sirius told him they might not be back for a few days.

Harry promised Kreacher that he, Sirius and Remus will come and visit him every day so he wouldn’t feel lonely. Kreacher’s eyes had widened in shock at his words before he had started muttering again.

Sirius ruffled Harry’s hair who just smiled contently. For the first time in a long while he felt happy. He couldn’t wait to get back to Salazar, Tom and Voldemort. He hoped the ritual will go well and Salazar and Tom will have their bodies too.

Remus looked at the bags he was holding and a fond smile slid on his face as he imagined Harry’s expression when he’d give this to him. He had purchased a few bottles of soft drinks, chips, burgers and sandwiches for harry after five hours of roaming around Little Hangleton and Great Hangleton. He knew Harry would appreciate this.

He glanced at the buildings around him and sighed. He couldn’t believe Voldemort was right, the town wasn’t anything special, and people liked gossiping too much here. It’s like they really didn’t have anything better to do than talk about others’ lives. In short, it was a very boring place. He was actually shocked he had gotten all the food items he’d have in mind to buy.

Sirius and Harry bid goodbye to Kreacher and went back to Riddle manor at four in the afternoon. Remus came half an hour later, holding two large paper bags in his hands. When Harry looked inside the bags, a bright grin slid on his face. Sirius and Remus couldn’t help but smile fondly at their godson, pleased to see him so happy.

When they sat down for tea, Tom and Salazar told Harry they’d divided their time between seeing Voldemort prepare for the ritual and conversing with Nagini. They found the python to be very pleasant company. Harry made a mental note to speak to Nagini too.

Voldemort’s eyes widened in surprise when Harry pointed towards the bags, a hesitant grin on his face.

Tom and Salazar looked curiously at the bags, not knowing what was making Harry look like that.

“We can eat them together, right Voldemort? After Salazar and Tom get their bodies, we can all sit together and have a small welcome party for them.”

Voldemort’s eyes softened as he took in Harry’s innocent expression. There was nothing but honesty and pure joy on Harry’s beautiful face. He only wanted all of them to have a good time with each other.

“Of course we will, darling. This calls for a celebration. I’ll make sure Vinny prepares something delightful for everyone later tonight too.” Voldemort replied softly and Harry’s whole face lit up as he heard that.

Harry didn’t wait for anything and ran to the kitchen calling Vinny on the way to help him put the take away food and bottles in the kitchen.

Salazar and Tom were stunned, they couldn’t understand how anyone could be so pure and good in the world. They sneaked a glance at Voldemort, who was smiling wistfully, looking in the direction Harry had ran off to.

“He really cares for all of you,” Sirius’s quite voice brought Salazar and Tom out of  their musings. The two turned to Orion’s son and found him and Remus looking at Voldemort and them, solemn expression on both the men’s face. “He cares for you a lot. Take care of him.”

Voldemort nodded at Sirius, resolve clear in his ruby eyes. “I will. If you want, I will make an unbreakable vow. I promised you before he’ll always be happy with me. I  keep the promises I make, Black.” Sirius looked in the eyes of the greatest Dark lord of all time and knew the man wasn’t lying. He turned to his partner who grinned at him and both he and Remus  nodded at the Dark lord. “Thank you.”

Harry returned and smiled brilliantly at Salazar and Tom who were again hit with the fact that they loved Harry. That this precious boy was theirs, forever.

Vinny prepared a light dinner for four humans after two hours, telling them quite proudly the delicacies would come much later when his masters will be back. The words made both Tom and Salazar laugh and Voldemort grin fondly.

Neither of the seven occupants of the manor mentioned that there was an unusual chill in the air, keeping their mind on dinner, refusing to acknowledge what each and every one of them could feel.

As if nature itself knew another momentous thing was about to happen that night.

Voldemort knew he had pushed the boundaries of magic before, he had done what no one else can do. If anyone can do this, it was him.

Still, it didn’t erase the fact this had never been done before.  Just like there was no human horcrux in history nor did anyone make seven horcruxes.

He knew it wasn’t dangerous, his assumption and theory of how it would work was correct, he had done the calculations. But he also knew nothing can ever be full proof.

He glanced at Harry who was sitting in front of him, talking between bites to Tom while Salazar was sitting beside him, grinning fondly at Harry and his younger self. No, he is the greatest wizard to walk earth. He cannot fail, he will not fail.

Sirius and Remus decided to stand near the gate of the garden during the ritual. They didn’t want to be close even though Voldemort had assured them that the ritual had nothing whatsoever to do with them. The two hoped everything would go well for Harry and kept their distance, they didn’t want to intrude in on the moment of Harry and the one he cared for.

Harry on the other hand had decided to be near yet far from the large rune pentagram drawn on the ground. He was a horcrux himself, and there was no information regarding human horcruxes, so he stayed far yet still near Salazar, Tom and Voldemort.

Harry had another problem though; he couldn’t seem to stop looking at Voldemort.

After Voldemort had come out from the bath, he hadn’t been able to keep his eyes away from him, his gaze kept on darting to the older man, something which had annoyed Salazar and Tom a great deal even if the latter was better at hiding his irritation than Salazar.

But Harry couldn’t help it. Neither he could he help the blush or the warmth that spread through his body as he recalled the reason why he couldn’t look away.

He’d accidentally bumped into Voldemort when he was coming out of his bedroom, he didn’t even know where his room was, why would he deliberately do it? He was just roaming around in the manor. It’s not his fault Voldemort/ Tom Marvolo Riddle was the epitome of perfection, he was just so so handsome.

Harry felt funny admitting to himself that he had just wanted to stand there and stare at the tall man who’d been in front of him. The scent around Voldemort was really nice, like the breeze in the woodlands and forests, around rivers, cool and calming.

Voldemort had grinned that same grin which was equal parts  amused and fond when he’d voiced out his thoughts stupidly to him.

Not to mention the effect Voldemort’s rich baritone had on him. He’d felt so good, so warm and just so happy when the man had bent down and whispered huskily in his ear.

“You want to know the scent that surrounds you, Harry,” Voldemort noticed the barely there shiver run through Harry and smirked internally. Harry was irrevocably his. His and only his.

“Like life. You are life to me, Harry.”

Harry’s eyes widened in shock and he again felt warmth seep into his being, butterflies erupting in his belly at the way Voldemort was looking at him.

Voldemort drew back and gave the teen a lazy grin which did funny things to Harry’s heart and nether regions. Harry averted his eyes and, lightly scratching his cheek.

Really, it was downright wrong for someone to be so beautiful.

Voldemort grinned as he heard Harry’s thoughts. They were so obvious he didn’t even need to dive in his mind to know what his beloved was thinking.

/ You really are adorable darling. You have no idea how gorgeous you are, Harry. And mine. Only mine./

Harry again felt his cheeks get warm and shook his head. He concentrated on the present which really didn’t help his case.

Voldemort was looking drop dead gorgeous, from the top of his dark wavy hair to the pristine white robe and white flowing silky trousers he had on, giving him an ethereal glow. His naked, hard chest was shining with the rune marks he had drawn himself with his wand ten minutes ago.

Harry blushed and ducked his head. He couldn’t believe that he was the only one Voldemort will ever be with. He was very happy with the knowledge that Voldemort hated feelings and physical touch. He was thrilled with the knowledge that only he will ever touch Tom Riddle, that only he was allowed to be with him. 

Harry smiled softly and plucked out some grass from the ground. Nagini hissed in pleasure next to him and Harry caressed her head.

His pulse quickened whenever he thought that he was the only one in whole wide world who had touched Voldemort’s heart.

Tom does have a heart, and it was his. Only his. He is the only one Tom Marvolo Riddle sees as his love. He and Tom were each other’s forever. Everything he was, he was Tom’s.

Voldemort carefully laid the diary and Salazar’s Slytherin’s locket on the two triangles of the pentagram. He looked up at the sky and nodded to himself as he saw the new moon exactly above the pentagram on the ground. This alignment was necessary for the creation ritual to work.

Voldemort again glanced Harry and was relieved to see Nagini beside Harry who had decided to sit down on the grass. Harry was safe, he was within a shield, he was perfectly fine.

With that thought in mind the Dark lord disapparated to his room and carefully picked the crystal jug which he had gotten from the Faes.

Fairies and Fae were the only ones believed to possess the Water of Light. The reservoirs and the lakes containing the mystical water were located in their homeland and was sacred to them.

They’ve never given it to anyone. Voldemort knew that very well; he knew the significance of the gift he was given by the Faes.

Faes existence was known by very few and believed by almost no one. He doubted anyone else would have gotten it.

Voldemort grinned wryly as he looked at the magical water,  he still couldn’t believe he had gotten it.

If he was being honest, he’d thought he would have to charm the shit out of the Faes to get seven jugs of purest water in the world. The water was a necessary offering in the ritual, it didn’t matter that the horcruxes were one of the evilest creations in magical history. In the end it was a magical art. Magic was magic in end, dark or light.

The runic pentagram had to be purified before the ritual could begin.

He had prepared himself to be on his best behaviour, respectful, kind, and humble but surprisingly it hadn’t come to that.

The Fae kid who was the king for this decade had just smiled at him and given it to him without any hassle. He knew he shouldn’t have pushed his luck but he had ended up asking the pointy eared, sweet creature why.

“It’s because your very soul loves that boy, Harry Potter. We wouldn’t have given this to you if we weren’t sure that Harry also returns your affection.” The kid smiled brightly, “invite me to your wedding.  I want to bless your union! You’ll be very happy with Harry. I know it.”

Voldemort had been too shocked to do anything but nod dumbly. The little kid had just bid him farewell enthusiastically with invitation to bring Harry next time.

Voldemort shook his head with a fond grin on his face and apparated back to the garden. He will definitely take Harry to meet Elrion.

Sirius and Remus’s eyes widened as they saw Voldemort pouring the silver water on the star on the ground. As soon as the pure water came in contact with the ground the whole rune lit up with otherworldly light.

How did the Dark lord actually managed to get Water of Light?

“Please tell me that’s not the Water of Light.” Sirius groaned, his head resting on Remus’s shoulder. “Damn it, he really does love Harry, doesn’t he?”

Remus chuckled and tightened his arm around his partner’s waist. “He does. He really does.”

Remus glanced at Harry whose face was clearly visible to them from where they were because of the light of the gods themselves. Harry was awestruck with what he was seeing.

Remus couldn’t help but feel the same as Sirius. Water of light was only mentioned in legends of wizarding world. No human had ever seen it and most believed it to be a story, a figment of imagination, a fairy tale passed down from ancient times.

How had Voldemort managed to acquire it was anyone’s guess.

Chapter Text

Salazar and Tom couldn’t help but feel proud of themselves as they saw the stunning display in front of them. When the sacred water of faes combined with Voldemort’s magic on the rune, the sight it created was too beautiful for words. It was pure magic come to life.

Salazar had filled in Tom about the faes and their connection to the pure water since he knew a lot about them. He had been researching their whereabouts before he had turned his ancestor’s locket into a horcrux. Tom gave him a friendly pat, congratulating him, an amused smile on his face. Salazar shook his head but ended up smiling too.

How could anyone doubt that he was the greatest wizard in the world. Well, the boy he loved was close to that title too. He wouldn’t be too upset if his Harry was even greater than him. Only Harry was allowed to be that.

Voldemort slowly laid down the jug on the ground and waited for the light to dissipate. After seven minutes the light disappeared and Voldemort asked Salazar and Tom to step in inside the pentagram. Salazar and Tom nodded and did as told, taking their place beside their vessels on the ground.

Voldemort glanced at Harry who gave him a beaming grin, Voldemort smiled back before turning back to the rune and his horcruxes. It was time.

He took out his yew wand from his trousers’ pocket and pointed it at the sky. He murmured the spell written in the ancient scroll and the same rune of pentagram formed in the sky above him, Salazar and Tom.

Voldemort shed his robe and pointed the wand at himself. As soon as he did that Salazar and Tom started screaming. Voldemort grit his teeth against the pain he himself was feeling but continued to speak in the ancient tongue. He completely ignored Harry’s horrified screams who couldn’t bear to watch his soul pieces screaming in agony. He conjured a shield around him and his horcruxes so Harry couldn’t come barging in.

After he was done with the verbal part of the spell, he slashed his hand and spilled his blood in the goblet on the ground. He could feel himself getting weak, his legs couldn’t support his weight anymore, he was sweating profusely, and the rune mark on his chest hurt. It was like he was being stabbed by knives in his heart.

But he still completed the last part of the ritual.

Voldemort handed the goblet to Tom with shaking hands. Tom who looked in the worse state than he was took the goblet and drank a few drops. As soon as Tom handed the goblet back to Voldemort, he swayed and next moment he was on the ground, unconscious.

The Dark Lord handed the goblet to Salazar who was looking at him with warily.

“It’s not just us, you are getting weak too, are you sure it won’t kill us?”

Voldemort snorted even though his whole body was on fire and it hurt to speak. “Just drink it. Stop making useless assumptions.”

Salazar knew Voldemort was lying, he could see pain etched into his real self’s face. He was barely holding himself. But he did as instructed and soon the goblet fell from his hand and he too fainted.

Voldemort waved his hand and the barrier he had conjured when Harry had tried to run towards the horcruxes vanished.

Next minute, Voldemort was on the ground as well and Harry let out a blood curdling scream.

Sirius and Remus ran to Harry as soon as Harry was released from Nagini’s grip. The great snake had coiled herself gently around Harry when the teen had wanted to run to Salazar and Tom. But now even Nagini didn’t want to keep Harry there since it seemed Voldemort himself had fainted.

Harry couldn’t stop the tears falling from his eyes. This was his fault, it was his fault that Voldemort was in this state. He had selfishly wished for the bodies for the horcruxes, for them to live and now Voldemort was paying the price.

Sirius and Remus recoiled, taking a step back when they saw Harry’s tear-streaked face and the way he was clutching Voldemort’s arm. Voldemort had warned then that he might faint because of the loss of some of his very life’s essence, but they didn’t think it would affect Harry this much. Harry couldn’t stop crying, they could see the tremors going through his body. It was bone chilling, the way Harry had looked and screamed when Voldemort fell on the ground. Their godson is devastated by what has just occurred.

Sirius and Remus didn’t know how to comfort him.

Harry felt his godfather’s presence behind him and raised his head to look at them. “Please—please—do something—”

Harry’s voice broke and he couldn’t get the words out without sobbing. “I —I’d thought—”

Sirius looked away, unable to see his godson in this state as fresh wave of tears slid down Harry’s cheeks. “He—he was joking— when he said,” Sirius couldn’t take it anymore and got down on one knee so he was next to his godson, wrapping an arm around him. Remus did the same, laying a comforting hand on Harry’s shoulder.

Harry continued to sob unaware of anything around him. “He—he would get weak. Please help him.”

Remus gently turned Harry to him and cradled his face in his hands; Harry continued to hiccup and hold onto Voldemort’s unconscious form. Remus caressed Harry’s cheek and Harry started crying louder.

“No, Harry. You have to be strong. He is going to be fine. He promised you, didn’t he?” Remus whispered softly to his godson.

Harry looked at Remus’s face with blurry eyes but couldn’t find any deception on it. He knew Sirius and Remus were right, Voldemort had warned them that this might happen but he had stupidly thought the man was playing with him. it hurt.

It felt as if his very life had been ripped apart. He’d felt his heart shatter when Tom and Salazar had fallen on the ground.

But when Voldemort fell, he literally felt like dying. It was his very being was crying in pain; that this was not supposed to happen. Ever. He’d never felt such agony, such heart wrenching pain before in his life, it was like his very soul had left him. He’d felt empty and hollow.

Harry jerked from his thoughts when he felt two hands on his shoulders and a familiar presence behind him. He heard Remus and Sirius’s breath hitch and slowly turned around.

Harry sobbed louder when he saw who it was. He didn’t even realise he was in Tom’s arms, his very real human arms as the older boy pulled him flush to his chest, laying soft kisses on his head.

“Shhh, it’s alright, Harry. Voldemort is fine.” Harry felt his heart clench as he heard Tom’s soft voice. He buried himself deeper in Tom’s chest and felt long, warm fingers card through his hair. “It’s alright, my darling. I am not so weak so as to succumb to the creation ritual.”

Harry’s eyes fluttered shut as the words registered in his mind. He knew what Tom was saying was true. It didn’t take away the hurt, the pain and fear in his heart.

He didn’t want to leave Tom’s embrace. He just wanted to sit like this, in Tom’s arms, beside Voldemort.

After a while, Harry slowly opened his eyes. He knew he couldn’t stay like that. He needed to make sure Voldemort was alright.

He finally looked up in Tom’s silvery eyes and felt overwhelming relief when he saw the soft smile on Tom’s handsome face. Tom slowly turned him around so he could look at Voldemort’s unconscious form.

Harry felt his breath quicken as he saw Salazar sitting on one knee in front of his real self. Sirius and Remus were quietly standing next to him and Tom.

Salazar turned when he felt Harry and Tom’s gaze on his back. His eyes softened as he took in Harry’s tear streaked, devastated expression. He really does love them.

“Sometimes we forget to do the most obvious thing when our loved ones are in danger.” Salazar turned his gaze to Sirius and Remus and smiled a little. “I may be a cold and unfeeling man, but I did know what emotions were even if I never felt them before Harry.” He chuckled at the look of shock on Sirius and Remus’s face. Harry was still looking at Voldemort’s unconscious form with tears in his eyes.

“Didn’t one of you check his pulse and heart? He is absolutely fine. They are both steady and beating at normal pace.”

Remus and Sirius’s eyes widened in realisation, how could they have forgotten something so vital? They were too shocked to say anything in return to Salazar. It hadn’t even occurred to them to check the wizard’s pulse and heartbeat to reassure Harry.

Salazar offered his hand to Harry who as if in a daze slowly grasped it, Tom letting him leave his embrace. Salazar tugged Harry closer and gently laid the younger male’s palm on Voldemort’s chest.

“Here, feel my heart, darling. It’s fine.”

Tom, Remus and Sirius breathed a sigh of relief as Harry’s whole face lit up in joy as he felt Voldemort’s heart beating in his chest.

Tom took another lungful of air and felt his body thrum in pleasure. He was alive after such a long time.

Salazar heard Tom’s loud thoughts and looked back at him and gave him a small smile. He had felt the same when he had taken his first breath after he had awakened and felt his very human and real body. He returned his gaze to Harry and grinned when he saw Harry wiping his cheeks. Harry would be alright now; Voldemort will remain in the comatose state for a while. With every passing hour his magic and life force will return. In six hours, he’ll be like before.

“Harry?” Salazar called the younger boy who immediately turned to him, his emerald eyes shining with hope and happiness.

“Yes?” Harry looked at Salazar, noticing now the locket on his chest. He was wearing his ancestor's locket. He sneaked a glance at Tom who gave him a knowing smile, and took out the diary from his robes pocket.

“I should take him inside. You can sit by his side then.” Salazar’s voice brought Harry back to Voldemort and he nodded to the man beside him. He was surprised, though, when Sirius and Remus offered to help Salazar.

Salazar just shook his head and Harry noticed how carefully, dare he say, gently, he gathered Voldemort in his arms. The ruby eyed man looked in Tom’s direction who nodded and picked up the jug and grabbed the yew wand from the ground. Harry noticed that the rune on the ground was gone now. Well, it made sense, Tom and Salazar were here, there really was no need for the rune to be there anymore.

Harry rose too, following Salazar inside the manor. He hoped that Voldemort would open his eyes soon. He really really wanted him to get better.

As soon as they were inside, Tom called Vinny who had been briefed by Voldemort before about the circumstances. The elf bowed good naturedly to Salazar and Tom and walked with them to his master’s room.

Harry finally sighed in relief after Salazar laid Voldemort down on the lavish four poster bed. His heart which had been in turmoil before now seemed calm. He knew he would only feel completely alright when Voldemort opened his eyes and Harry knew for certain he was safe but he wasn’t feeling overwhelming pain and loss he had felt when Tom, Salazar and Voldemort fainted.

Harry’s eyes took in the room he was in and he couldn’t help but notice even the room looked like a king’s. He’d never been here before but it was a bit different to the others in the house. Well, they were all very well kept, all modern furnishings but Voldemort’s was, well, grand.

He was startled out of his thoughts when he saw Tom and Salazar disrobing Voldemort. He felt heat rise in his cheeks and immediately turned away. He blushed even more when he heard Salazar’s and Tom’s amused chuckles.

“He can’t sleep in the ceremonial robes Harry. He doesn’t like wearing clothes like these in the slightest.” Tom answered Harry’s unasked question and grinned as Harry nodded with his eyes shut close, head turned away from them.

Salazar rolled his eyes but summoned fresh pair of trousers, a dark red button-down shirt, undergarments and clinically changed Voldemort’s clothes. The man had asked the two of them to divest him of his ritual attire as soon as possible.

“I hate those robes. Take them off me as soon as you both regain your bodies.” Voldemort ordered, ruby eyes narrowed at Salazar and Tom.

Tom and Salazar’s eyebrows rose in bewilderment as they heard their agitated real self. They didn’t know what robes Voldemort was talking about but the two nodded nonetheless.

“Of course.”

After Voldemort was dressed and under the covers Harry finally turned to look at the man. He smiled softly as he saw steady rise and fall of Voldemort’s chest. The sight brought him more relief than he could’ve have imagined. He exhaled and finally lowered his face on the beddings to take a short nap as well.

Salazar and Tom gently stroked Harry’s head, leaning down to lay a kiss on their beloved’s messy hair before leaving Harry and Voldemort alone.

As soon as they were outside, they informed Sirius and Remus that everything was fine and that Harry would be staying with Voldemort for the remainder of night. Sirius looked at Harry inside the bedroom, his expression softening as he noticed his godson sleeping soundly beside his unconscious future husband. A fond smile slid on his face.

Harry would be okay.

As soon as Remus and Sirius left, Vinny appeared in front Tom and Salazar with a pop to ask if they required food now.

“Yes! Please!” Salazar said in an eager tone. “I’ve not tasted food for decades! Bring me all the good stuff.”

“It would be nice to eat after such a long time,” Tom said, a tired grin on his face. “I have forgotten what it’s like to eat.”

Vinny nodded happily and vanished again. He was going to prepare the best dinner and desserts for his masters.

Tom draped his arm around Salazar’s neck who grinned wryly at him. They understood Harry needed to be with Voldemort right now. Harry wouldn’t leave Voldemort’s side for any reason.

They didn’t even want to take Harry away from Voldemort. They will spend time with him later.

Neither of them wanted to see Harry cry like that again.

The two made their way to the dining hall, looking forward to the dinner Vinny will make for them.

Sirius had gone back to Grimmauld place for a while, now that he knew Harry was alright, he could take care of his work. Remus was taking a walk outside in the gardens, enjoying the cool night air.

Things now both Salazar and Tom could also enjoy to the fullest.